GARDEN CITY NEW YORK DOUBLEDAY, DORAN
AND COMPANY, INC.
1929
COPYRIGHT, 1929, BY DOUBLEDAY, DORAN &
COMPANY, INC. COPYRIGHT, 1927, BY THE NEW
YORK TIMES MAGAZINE. ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES AT
THE COUNTRY LIFE PRESS, GARDEN CITY, N. Y.
FIRST EDITION
NOTE
These articles were written for great weekly newspapers
upon both sides of the Atlantic, and I note
rather than complain that they appeared after suffering
a certain amount of mutilation. I expressed my
disapproval of such changes as were made, as vividly
as possible, but the remedies a writer has are uncertain
and tedious and the editorial interference went
on to the end. The paragraphs were cut to pieces;
there was a brightly careless excision of phrases and
sentences apparently done at the eleventh hour to
fit space and there was a frequent insertion of uncongenial
cross-heads and headings more satisfactory to
the editorial mind. The article in which I replied to
the repeated personal attacks of Lord Birkenhead
and his son suffered exceptionally in the London version.
America with ampler columns was more respectful
to the general text, but made one magnificent cut
of the whole article about Sacco and Vanzetti, paid
for it without complaint and did not print a line of it.
I make this note in justice to myself rather than as
an indictment of these big newspapers. It is a considerable
stimulus to address one’s ideas to their Sunday
morning audience, and it is amusing to try saying
what one has to say in as editor-proof a form as
possible. It is like shouting across an intervener at a
crowd. I would be the last person in the world to
object to the criticism that there is a distinct flavour
of shouting and a disposition to reiterate in this book.
Mercifully, I have removed the emphatic cross-heads
in restoring my original text. Quips and quirks, fine
phrases and fine qualifications, and, above all, suggestions
and hints, one flings into such work to please
oneself, praying God that the printer and sub-editor
will at least in their final crisis of adjustment cut out
rather than distort. And when all its defects have
been discounted, this syndicated newspaper work
still gives a handsome opportunity for saying things
broadly and plainly, and obliges one, very wholesomely,
to state one’s current state of mind about
this, that, and the other thing in simple lucid terms.
One has the sense of committing oneself to readers
who may never have heard of one before, and who
may, for example, base a life’s antipathy on a single
rash assertion.
Inserted among these papers is a lecture given in
Paris in 1927 called “Democracy Under Revision.”
If I may so far assist the reader, I would point out
that this is much more closely written than the rest
of this book. It is natural to weigh one’s ps and qs
when one faces the ordeal of presently reading it all
aloud to an exceptionally intelligent audience. This
lecture is something more than an essay upon methods
of government. It is an essay upon social structure.
It carries in it the statement of a general principle
of artistic criticism and has various sentences
capable of considerable expansion. As nearly everything
else in the book is in a state of quite generous
expansion this lecture may be stepped over unawares.
But I will be glad to find what I have to say therein
about the modern novel and the modern play, for
instance, not altogether disregarded. And anyhow,
I would like to underline the title to the extent of
remarking that the revision of democracy is not its
repudiation.
H. G. Wells
ACKNOWLEDGMENT
The articles included in this volume
appeared in the New York Times
Magazine in fortnightly installments
during 1927 under the general heading,
“The Way the World Is Going.”
CONTENTS
I.
Man Becomes a Different Animal. Delusions about Human Fixity
I MAN BECOMES A DIFFERENT ANIMAL. DELUSIONS ABOUT HUMAN FIXITY
Of all the time-honoured fatuities that men repeat
and repeat, and comfort themselves mysteriously by
repeating, none surely are more patently absurd than
those which assert the unchangeableness of human
life. “Human nature” never alters, we are assured;
man in the Stone Age, any Stone Age, was exactly
what he is now, or rather more so; he felt the same
things; he imagined the same things; he travelled the
same round; his fears, his hopes were identical. Save
for a few superficialities, human life has always been
the same and will always be the same, and neither
the past nor the future can be allowed to cast a reflection
by difference upon our satisfaction with the lives
we lead to-day. Life as we know it is, in fact, the
cream and the whole of existence. There was nothing
very different behind us and there is nothing better
ahead.
Quite similarly we protect our self-esteem by the
persuasion that life under all sorts of circumstances
and in all social positions is very much of a muchness.
It gratifies our inherent grudgingness to think that
life in a palace differs in no essential quality from life
in our own cottage, that all the grapes above our
heads are sour, and it eases our social conscience to
reflect over the fire in the evening that the miner
cramped in his seam or the out-of-work on tramp is
so attuned to his level of existence that for all practical
purposes he has just as much fun and contentment
in life as we do. There is no real inequality, we assure
ourselves, just as there is no progress. Our lives are
as good as any lives can be. “Riches,” we all say,
“cannot buy happiness,” and it seems hardly to
touch that statement that there are hundreds of
thousands of people in the completest enjoyment of
existence who would be cripples or dead if they had
not been able to command the services of expensive
surgeons, undergo costly treatments or take imperative
holidays at this or that crisis in their careers.
In any other age, under any available conditions,
they would be cripples or dead. But it makes us
happier to deny that, just as it makes us happier to
think that the life of our times will always be regarded
with respect by posterity. Our heroes will
always be the most heroic of heroes; the great men
we have made our symbols will shine as stars of the
first magnitude for ever; the art, the literature that
delight us will last for “all time.” Our Newton is for
ever; our Shakespeare is for ever; Alexander and
Cæsar and Napoleon are for ever; it is almost as if
we were for ever.
This sort of consolation is so natural to most of us,
so near to being a necessity, that to run over a few of
the facts that make it absurd can rob hardly a soul of
the pleasure of it. For everyday purposes we believe
what we want to believe, and if we do not want to
believe the truth, we do generally contrive to dispose
of it as a sort of extravaganza. In that spirit most of
us contemplate the fact that human life, the tune, the
quality, the elements, are changing visibly before our
eyes. Human life, as a matter of fact and not as a
matter of sentiment, is different from what it has
ever been before, and it is rapidly becoming more
different. The scope of it and the feel of it and the
spirit of it change. Perhaps never in the whole history
of life before the present time, has there been a living
species subjected to so fiercely urgent, many-sided,
and comprehensive a process of change as ours to-day.
None at least that has survived. Transformation or
extinction have been nature’s invariable alternatives.
Ours is a species in an intense phase of transition.
These papers, of which this is the first, will all
consider some aspect or other of this great change
that is going on. In them we will release our imaginations
to the truth that we are things that pass, and
do not leave our like, and that the ways and experiences
of our children and our children’s children
promise to be profoundly different from the life we
lead at the present time. We will give a rest to our
practical working belief in the security of things as
they are. We will take the rest and refreshment of a
few glances at the longer realities.
Man has always been a changing animal. The
earliest human remains of a few score thousand years
ago are of creatures so different that they are now
regarded as a distinct species of Homo. Only within
twenty or thirty thousand years does man seem to
have been truly man. There is a disposition in some
quarters to exaggerate the resemblance of the later
Stone Age men to modern types, and to minimize the
changes that have occurred since the onset of civilization.
What is called the Cro-Magnon race was a race
of big individuals, and, as in the case of their brutish
predecessors, the Neanderthalers (Homo Neanderthalensis),
that bigness extended to the brain case—in
quantity at least their brains were above our
present average—but they were beings of a coarser
texture than the average modern, and there has been
the most preposterous nonsense written about their
artistic gifts and their general intelligence. They drew
and carved—about as well as recent Bushmen have
drawn and carved. They were so far “modern” in
their art that at times it was strikingly obscene.
A brain is known by its fruits, and the total product
of this Cro-Magnon brain, of which certain excited
anthropologists have made a marvel, was the precarious
life of painted, wandering savages. In build
and skull type and general character this Cro-Magnon
people differed from any race now flourishing
in this world. Industrious search may find odd individuals
here and there, in Central France and the
Canary Isles, for example, rather after the Cro-Magnon
type. They are rarely eminent individuals.
Throughout the whole historical period the races of
men have been changing. In a recent lecture Sir
Arthur Keith noted some of the differences between
the average Briton of to-day and his predecessor of
only a few centuries ago. The former has, for instance,
a “scissor bite” of the teeth instead of an edge-to-edge
bite; his face is finer and longer and his palate
narrower; his nose is thinner and more prominent.
These are the modifications wrought upon him by the
comparatively slow and slight alterations in his circumstances,
extended and altered dietary, increased
clothing, and the like, that went on during the Middle
Ages and the subsequent two or three centuries. They
are unimportant in comparison with the modifications
that are being pressed upon him by the changing
circumstances of to-day.
Very few of us realize the enormous distortions that
are now going on in the life cycle of the human
animal. There is a biological revolution in progress—of
far profounder moment than any French or Russian
revolution that ever happened. The facts come
dripping in to us, here a paragraph in a newspaper,
there a book, now a chance remark; we are busy
about our personal affairs and rarely find time to sit
back and consider the immense significance of the
whole continuing process. We forget this before we
hear of that, and do not put two and two together.
Here, to begin with, is a specimen of the kind of
quiet-looking fact that gets by most of us without
betraying a shadow of its enormous implications. I
find it mentioned casually in “Rejuvenation,” a book
by Dr. Norman Haire, which I chance to be consulting
upon a point I shall deal with later. It is that
since the opening of the present century insurance statistics,
presumably British—Dr. Haire does not say—show
that the average length of human life within
the scope of these statistics has been increased by
twelve years. This, when we make the necessary inquiries,
does not mean that people are living on to
two-and-eighty instead of the traditional three score
and ten, but that the hope of survival for every infant
born in Britain has been increased in a brief quarter-century
by about a third. It may expect to live four
years for every three it could have hoped for if it
had been born in 1900. That is the latest step in a
series of changes that have been going on for a much
longer period. It points forward to a time when nearly
every child born into a civilized community will live
to maturity. Because of late marriages and other
more disputable causes, there are in every thousand
individuals of a modern Atlantic population twenty
or less infants of under one year, and upon that such
populations can and do increase. This marks a quite
novel rarity of children in the new world. To judge by
Oriental cities in which medieval conditions still prevail
and the tombstones in old English churches,
something like fifty out of the thousand of our ancestral
populations, before the day of our great-great-grandmothers,
were infants under one year, of which
thirty or more were doomed to die in childhood or adolescence.
A lot of that thirty died in the first year; a
lot of the survivors from the previous year were,
at the same time, dying in their second year, and so
on. Proportionately there were more ailing children
in that vanished state of affairs among our populations
than all the children in our community to-day.
Upwards of half the human beings then alive lived
what we should now regard as tragically foreshortened
existences. And the rest of the population, the
moiety that contrived to grow up, must have been
mainly occupied in mothering, fathering, and nursing
this superfluity of offspring.
As we examine the dry-looking figures of birth-rates
and death-rates in the vital statistics that have
become available in the past hundred years, and
touch them with imaginative understanding, we begin
to realize that the life of man so far, up to our
own times—and of women far more so—has been
almost wholly a sexual one; that—with the exception
of a few priests, nuns, eccentrics, and unattractive
women—the full round of life for every one who
could achieve it, who wasn’t killed too soon, that is,
was to grow up, to pair, to produce and sustain a large
family, burying most of it, and so to decay and age
and die. The whole adult life was consumed by sex
and its consequences; the business of the family, of
making it and of toiling for it, of weeping over the
dead and beginning again, was the complete circle of
life. Man was almost as sexual as a cat with its ever-recurring
kittens. In the past the normal existence
fell wholly into the frame of the family. Man was a
family animal. Now this is no longer the case. Now
family life becomes merely a phase in an ampler experience.
Human life escapes beyond it.
Human life, which was formerly almost completely
filled by that reproductive business, the family, has
come very suddenly upon conditions under which the
necessity for sexual preoccupations has enormously
diminished. That means a biological revolution of
quite primary quality. Women and men can no longer
use themselves up, even if they would, in that immemorial
round. The release of women—if we may
regard it as a release and not as a deprivation—is
conspicuously immense. Homo Sapiens, departing
from the usual practice of the animal kingdom, is
beginning to breed much later than his physical
adolescence, to conserve all his offspring, and so to
free and render available, for good or evil, an amount
of individual time and energy unprecedented in the
history of life. He has changed these cardinal points
in his biological process in the last hundred years
almost unawares. So far he is already a different sort
of animal from his ancestors, or, indeed, from any
species of vertebrated creature that has ever lived
upon earth.
The change in conditions is all too recent to appear
in any inherent quality. Adaptation to the new conditions
has to be individual, just as education to the
old conditions had to be. If the new conditions last
long enough, a specific modification facilitating adaptation
will go on, as Professor Mark Baldwin showed
a decade or so ago, in his far too much neglected
discussion of the evolutionary process, “Development
and Evolution.” That will be an affair of many
generations, but it will come. And no doubt it will be
made evident by visible physical differences as well
as physiological alterations.
But these current changes in the natural history of
mankind during the last few decades, great as they
are, pale before certain others that are now promising
to alter the whole tenor of the life experience in quite
another direction. A series of possibilities and practicabilities
are being opened to us by recent research
that amount in effect to a huge artificial extension of
the fully adult stage of life. Homo Sapiens in the past
was a creature who normally went to work at the end
of childhood, became adult, married, had a large, distressful,
onerous family, lost his teeth, lost the power
of accommodating his eyes to distance, and came to
an end. It is within quite a short period that man has
eked out his failing powers with glasses and false
teeth. “Nature,” says Sir Arthur Keith, “has worked
out the evolution of the human family on a mean life
tenure of forty-five years; she has hitherto run the
human army on a short service system.” In the near
future, on the contrary, man will not work until he is
adult; he will marry much later; he will have a small,
successful family; he will then go on for some score
of years, it may be, before he exhibits any of the
characteristic decadence of age. Instead of breaking
down and being left by the way, the oculist, the dentist,
the surgeon, will perform the necessary roadside
repairs, and carry him on through a prolongation of
his efficiency. But that is not all; something more
than patching and carrying on is possible; his essential
vitality can be, and will be, prolonged.
The researches on which our belief in the last and
most hopeful of these possibilities is based—that is,
the suspension of senility—are recent; the great bulk
of them have been published since this century began,
but they amount now to a substantial mass of entirely
confirmatory evidence. Metchnikoff was one
of the earliest to make the attack upon senile decay,
and his dietetic suggestions and his schemes for a
sort of hygienic evisceration have not proved of any
great value, but since his time an increasing number
of investigators, working chiefly upon the internal
secretions of the animal body, have shown more and
more convincingly that by simple and easy treatment
it is possible to sustain a human being in a state of
adult vigour far beyond Shakespeare’s sixth and
seventh ages. Haire gives the results of a score of
able workers in Germany, Britain, America, and
other countries, Steinach, Lichtenstern, Voronoff,
and their pupils, associates, and rivals, who have
gradually built up certainties out of speculations and
experiments. In the last month or so Professor Cavazzi,
of Bologna, has published claims that greatly
reinforce and extend these assurances. Adult vigour
can be restored, and it can be kept up to at least the
end of the normal life. It can probably be maintained
for many years beyond that limit. At first it may be
only a few prosperous and enterprising individuals,
with access to the best and most skilful advice, who
will extend the span of their activity in this way, but
it is unlikely that “prolongation” will be allowed to
remain the privilege of a small class. The average
active human life, we may conclude, in the quite
near future, will be not only unencumbered but prolonged,
in comparison with any but exceptionally
sturdy and lucky lives in the past.
We seem to be passing on now towards a state of
human society in which there will be no children but
hopeful and active children, and though many people
will be full of years, none will be “aged”; a state of
society, in fact, in which the average man and woman
will be of riper years, far maturer in outlook and far
less deeply immersed in sexual and family affairs. It
will be a community of grown-up people to an extent
quite beyond our present community. In most of our
forecasts and imaginings of times to come, we are apt
to disregard this biological revolution which is in progress,
and the mental and social consequences that
must follow upon it. It seems to indicate the possibility
of a world with a different and probably a
graver emotional tone, with an art and a literature
much less obsessed by the love story and the elementary
adventures of life, and with a political and social
life less passionate and impatient and more circumspect.
It is not a metaphor, it is a statement of material
fact that mankind is growing up, and that we
are passing towards a more distinctly adult life as the
main stretch of existence, in comparison with the
feverishly youthful and transitory life of the past.
The development of the speculations that arise out
of this statement would carry us far beyond the scope
of the present article. Later I hope to return to some
of the most striking of them. But the great mass of
current discussion about moral codes and standards
of conduct, about the ethics and sentiment of married
and business and religious life and the like, this
searching and probing into fundamental things which
make our contemporary literature and journalism so
different from that of the last century, arises, I believe,
very largely out of a need, felt rather than recognized,
of altering and adjusting our working habits
and traditional methods to this very imperfectly
apprehended change in human biology, this shifting
of the centre point of life from the twenties up
towards the fifties, this rapid and disconcerting
change, in the course of a generation or so, of Homo
Sapiens into a more completely developed, longer
living, and more persistently vital animal.
9 January, 1927.
II WHAT IS HAPPENING IN CHINA? DOES THE KUOMINTANG FORESHADOW A NEW SORT OF GOVERNMENT IN THE WORLD?
Where is history being made most abundantly at
the present time?
One may doubt whether any of the events of the
last twelve months either in America or in Europe
will figure very conspicuously in the histories of the
future. Political futilities and a slow economic contraction
in Great Britain, phases in the process of
superabundance in America, government by rhetoric
and outrage in Italy, the sluggish recognition at
Geneva that Germany is after all in the middle of
Europe, and the arrest of the franc at the very moment
when its plunge seemed definitive—these and
the steady progressive reconstruction of a modern-spirited
trading and manufacturing life upon the
wide foundations of Russia, mark no turning point
in the course of human affairs. All these things are,
so to speak, merely Fate carrying-on. But when we
look to China there seems to be something more
than carrying-on in progress. There seems to be
something new there, something which has at any
rate, so far as the Western observer is concerned,
only become credible and important in the last eight
or ten months. It is a change in the rhythm. It is
the clear onset of a new phase, of a new China, like
nothing the world has ever seen before, a challenge, a
promise to all mankind.
Let us try to realize in the most general terms the
significance of this new movement in China. It is not
an easy thing to do. Our world is densely ignorant of
things Chinese. At school few of us learnt anything of
the slightest importance about China, except that it
had a population so immense that you could kill
Chinamen by the hundred and they scarcely noticed
it, that they ate rice, rats, and puppies, and that they
possessed two long rivers that seriously challenged
the records of the Nile and the Mississippi.
We learnt less formally that Chinamen of all ages
wore highly decorative skirts and flew kites, whereas
we knew perfectly well that the only proper amusement
for gentlemen is hitting expensive little balls
about golf links until they are lost, and that the only
proper wear for a dominant race is chromatic pullovers
and highly-illuminated plus fours. Moreover,
we were given to understand that the Chinese of all
ages and sexes preferred work to any other form of
enjoyment, and found an almost infantile pleasure in
living exactly on the margin of subsistence. And they
were cruel, very cruel. Their artistic productions
amused us very greatly; they were so unlike the great
masters, Victorian art and British Academy pictures.
Of beauty in the proper sense of the word they knew
nothing. So furnished forth upon this matter of
China, our minds rested and were content.
Right up to the present time we have been as
satisfied with the pre-eminence of our civilization and
the worthlessness of theirs as were the Chinese about
their own perfections a hundred years ago. But since
then the Chinese have suffered blow after blow and
humiliation after humiliation, until the need of
learning has been forced upon them. Students came
from China to America and Europe, and come in
increasing numbers. Never a Western student, except
for some eccentric, goes to China. Traders go, the
European Governments send battleships to back up
their traders, and missionaries are despatched by
various denominations to advise the Chinese of the
chief sorts of salvation practised among us and available
for their use. The traders send back news with
an eye to their privileges, and the missionaries with
an eye to their paymasters. A bright young man of
position at Oxford or Harvard would as soon think
of leaving his ball games and his “rags” and all the
pleasant procedure that leads to pre-eminence as
lawyer and legislator in our world, for two or three
years of study in China, as get into a shell and be
shot off to the moon. So that the Chinese may even
have crept ahead of us in breadth of outlook during
the past few years. Many of them now seem to know
most of what we know and to know also quite a
lot about their own country. If one wants to know
about China nowadays, it is best to ask a Chinaman.
And now with a sense of surprise we find ourselves
confronted by a modern self-conscious Chinese
nationality, consolidating its power very rapidly and
demanding to speak on equal terms with the American
and European. A living Chinese nation has appeared
in the world.
Perhaps the most striking thing about the present
Chinese situation is this, that it is not apparently the
work of any single man; the consolidation and reconstruction
of China that has made such rapid progress
in the last twelve months has not gone on under the
direction of some strong-jowled hero of the Diaz or
Mussolini type. When the long-tottering Manchu
dynasty fell, and China became a republic and fell into
all the violent diversions and dissensions inevitable
after so extreme a change of régime, we Westerners,
with our antiquated ideas, looked at once for the
strong man who was either to foist a new dynasty on
China or restore and bolster up the old—just as we
looked for a Napoleon to emerge in Russia. That
marked how far the Western intelligence had got in
these matters. And just as the Western Powers of
Europe, following out dreary foreign policies they
ought to have scrapped ten years ago, muckered away
an enormous amount of war gear and money in supporting
crazy “white hopes” against the nascent new
thing in Russia, ugly and queer and incomprehensible
to them, so they have wasted their prestige and resources
upon this or that Chinese brigand and general
who was to play the rôle of Diaz in Mexico and make
China safe for the European investor.
No such “hero” has emerged either in Russia or
China. It marks a new age. The days of great adventurers
seem to be past in any country larger than
Italy, and even in Italy it is possible to regard Mussolini
less as a leader than as the rather animated effigy
of a juvenile insurrection. What has happened in
these wider, greater lands is something much more
remarkable, something new in history, a phenomenon
that calls for our most strenuous attention—namely,
government, effective government, competent military
control, and a consistent, steady, successful
policy by an organized association. This Kuomintang
in China in so far as it is an organized association is
curiously parallel to the Communist Party which,
standing behind the quasi-parliamentary Soviets, has
now held Russia together, restrained such dangerous
adventurers as Zinovieff, and defended its frontiers
against incessant foreign aggression for nine long
years. We shall be extraordinarily foolish if we do not
attempt to realize the significance of this novel
method of controlling government which has broken
out over two of the greatest political areas of the
globe. We have now two governments through organized
associations, governments which are neither
limited monarchies, dictatorships, nor parliamentary
republics, on the American and French models—one
in Russia, and now another over the larger half of
China, which bid fair to spread over the entire
breadth of Asia until they are in complete contact.
When I say that the Communist Party and the
Kuomintang are similar, I mean only in so far as
regards organization. They have profound differences
in origin and aim and profession, and to those I will
give a word later. But first I want to point out the
complete novelty of their method.
Some twenty years or more ago I wrote a fantastic
speculation about government, called “A Modern
Utopia,” in which I supposed all administrative and
legislative functions to be monopolized by an organization
called the Samurai, which any one could join
by passing certain fairly exacting tests and obeying
the rules of an austere, disinterested, and responsible
life. One was free to leave the organization and drop
power and responsibility when one chose. The organization
ran the world. There were no great heroes and
leaders, and there were no representatives nor parliaments
nor elections. Any one who chose to face the
hardships of the job could have a hand in control, but
there was no room in the direction of public affairs
either for the adventurer or for appeals to the oafish
crowd.
Now this fantasy seems to have been one of those
odd guesses that hover close to latent possibilities. If
the “Modern Utopia” were published now, everybody
would say I had taken a leaf from the book of
the Communist Party or the Kuomintang, or even
(though this is rather a different animal) the Fascisti.
But indeed this anticipation sprang only from an
early recognition that modern means of communication,
the power afforded by print, telephone, wireless,
and so forth, of rapidly putting through directive
strategic or technical conceptions to a great number
of co-operating centres, of getting quick replies and
effective discussion, has opened up a new world of
political processes. Ideas can now be given an effectiveness
greater than the effectiveness of any personality,
and stronger than any sectional interest. The
common design can be documented and sustained
against perversion and betrayal. It can be elaborated
and developed steadily and widely without personal,
local, and sectional misunderstandings. So it is that
both New Russia and this New China that has
hatched itself out so astonishingly in the last year
are things as new and different structurally from any
preceding political organisms as mammals were from
the great reptiles that came before them.
Directly we turn to their origins we note a wide
difference. New Russia is the creation of the Communist
Party, based upon and knit closely together
by the economic dogmas of the Marxists. It was a
cosmopolitan party with more than half a century of
insurrectionary and revolutionary activity behind it
before it secured power. It was a party of antagonism
to the current system, it captured Russia as a war-shattered
ruin, and for a time it showed itself very
poor in constructive ideas and economic organization.
Its habits were habits of opposition and sabotage.
But from the outset it had immense political resistance
and strength, and it persists and learns, and is
now manifestly building up a new social and economic
order tentatively and experimentally, that is neither
communistic nor individualistic on Western lines.
The Kuomintang seems to owe its origins and inspirations
to that valiant man, Dr. Sun Yat Sen, who so
nearly escaped decapitation in the Chinese Legation
in London a quarter of a century ago. Its vital element
is the student class, and especially the students
fired by Western ideas but by no means overwhelmed
by them. It has come more rapidly to power against
suppression. Its centre of origin is Canton; it is the
creation of the South. Perhaps it was inevitable that
the New China should arise far away from the ancient
imperial traditions of Peking, far away from the
foreign legations and the military memories of the
North. And while the Russian movement was primarily
social and only secondarily Russian, the Kuomintang
started apparently with the idea of “China
for the Chinese” and accepted most of the established
traditions of property.
We remain, I say, still largely ignorant of the true
quality of the Kuomintang. Three-quarters of the
information we get from China is untrustworthy on
account of its commercial or antiquated bias. Obviously
the Chinese want to secure a free hand in the
control of their own political and economic life, to
levy tariffs according to their needs, and extinguish
the injustice of extra-territorial rights, and as obviously
these simple and reasonable aspirations are
deeply resented by the inadaptable Europeans who
have lived in and profited by the old régime. But in
spite of the manifest eagerness of a large section of
the Western press to make capital out of any outrage
upon Europeans in South China, they have had very
little to record, and on the other hand the tale of
European violence against the Chinese is a heavy one.
The “fool behind the gun” who has been so busy in
recent years shooting away the links of confidence
and good feeling that hold together the British Empire
in Ireland, in India, and elsewhere, seems to
have had a glorious time out of bounds in China.
He has blazed away at unarmed processions of students
and shot into crowded towns. The English illustrated
papers have offered us the most damning evidence
of obstructive junks rammed and sunken and
of the general high-handedness of British procedure.
Since the Bolshevik Government is still a useful
bogey for American and European scaremongers, the
Kuomintang is declared to be Bolshevist in origin and
sympathy. This is just the common abuse natural in
the situation. The Kuomintang seems to be unencumbered
by the Marxist dogmas that still clog the
feet of Russian development. It is probably a decade
or so more modern and flexible in its ideas.
Our illustrated papers have published photographs
of Kuomintang leaders grouped with Borodin and
other Bolshevist representatives in support of the
“Red” accusation. But that no more commits China
and Russia to a hand-and-glove alliance than the
photographs in circulation of the poor little Manchu
emperor boy with a British “tutor” standing like a
keeper beside him commit Great Britain to a restoration
of the Son of Heaven’s sacrifices in Pekin. There
seem to be far more Russians with the brigand generals
of North China than among the Cantonese
armies, but these Pekin Russians are Russians of the
“white” persuasion and useless for the purpose of
creating prejudice. I do not hear of any attempts on
the part of the Cantonese Government to expropriate
any one, Chinese or foreigner, or to restrain trading,
or to confiscate or nationalize industry. If anything
of the sort did occur, we should certainly have all the
reactionary European press proclaiming it, and so it
seems reasonable to conclude that there is no tendency
whatever in that direction. The social and
economic life of China has never run strictly parallel
to ours, and the Kuomintang develops in its own way—but
that is a different story from the establishment
of Communism.
And also it is a different story if, under similar necessities,
the new social trading and industrial experiments
of the Chinese presently come to display some
sort of similarity to Russian developments, as the
dogmas of the Marxists are shaken off or sterilized as
pious sentiments by the latter people, and as both
races settle down to work in the face of realities.
Surely no man in his senses can believe that the financial,
trading, and industrial methods of America and
Europe to-day are the ultimate triumph of human
wisdom, and it is as probable that successful innovations
of system may spring from the desolated and
renascent economic life of Russia and China as
amidst the jungle of interests in our more prosperous
but more encumbered world.
The disposition to call the Cantonese Government
“red” and to force it into association with the Russian
Government, which seems to be the aim of a
large section of the Atlantic press, may prove a very
dangerous disposition to our Western civilization.
Manifestly China is not so afraid of Russia as she is
of Japan and the Powers whose warships pervade her
great rivers. Soviet Russia is further off and milder.
And anxious to be helpful.
But the rubbish that is written in some papers does
not always perish there. It goes to China; it goes to
Russia. Suppose we Westerners succeed in persuading
the Chinese and the Russians that we regard them
with a common animosity, and that for us they are
all one—Reds altogether. Suppose we insist on treating
them both as outcasts. Suppose that as the United
Soviets and the Kuomintang work out the problems
of economic and political construction before them,
they find they have problems very much in common,
and that the irrational hostility of the older civilizations
obliges them to turn more and more to each
other. Suppose they take up scientific work more
vigorously than our fatuous self-satisfaction allows
us to do. Suppose they decide to make the pace for us.
Europe and America are not so blindingly brilliant
and progressive that it would not be possible to press
them hard.
Suppose Russia and China chose to put in tens of
thousands of scientific workers against our thousands.
The average Chinese brain is said to be rather richer
in grey matter than the average European. From the
Baltic to the Chinese coasts there is a population of
more than five hundred millions even now, and lands
of a richness far surpassing all the resources of North
America. They are poor countries as yet, but potentially
they are very great countries. They have still
to develop effective railway links, but they can do
that now with all the lessons of our older system to
warn and guide them. And no other countries in the
world are so happily placed for the promotion of
aviation services. It would not be difficult to argue
that the backbone lines of the air services of the future
must pass over Russia and China anyhow. Before
we dismiss as incredible the development of a
powerful and even dominating civilization in the
federated Soviets of Russia and Asia, let us recall the
contemptuous superiority with which Europe regarded
the United States during the strain of the Civil War.
At any rate it seems to me that this New China,
whose brain and nervous system is the Kuomintang,
is the most interesting thing by far upon the stage of
current events, and the best worth watching and
studying.
23 January, 1927.
III WHAT IS FASCISM? WHITHER IS IT TAKING ITALY?
Is fascism the invention and weapon of Mussolini,
or is Mussolini the creature of Fascism? Is Fascism
something that would die if he died, or is it something
that would have played its part in the world if
that eminently theatrical figure had never been born?
No doubt that under its present name and as an
organization Fascism from its very beginning has been
most intimately associated with Mussolini. But
though it has kept its name and its leader, it has
changed its nature very completely since its appearance
seven years ago. Beginning as something of a
novelty, it has abandoned every novel pretension it
ever made. This reality that has now taken on the
name and organization of Fascism was fully vocal
in Italy before the war, and its spiritual father is
d’Annunzio. It was active and armed for the Fiume
raid, while Mussolini was still encouraging crowds to
loot shops and preaching “the railways for the railwaymen”
and the land for the peasants.
This spirit in Italy, which Mussolini did not create
but which he has studied, adopted, and used to
clamber to his present fantastic position of Italian
tyrant, had already found literary expression in the
“Futurist” poetry of Marinetti as early as 1912
and 1913. I can remember that rich voice in London
at some dinner of the Poetry Society long before the
war, reciting, shouting, the intimations of a new
violence, of an Italy that would stand no nonsense,
that adjured the past and claimed the future, that
exulted in the thought and tumult of war, that was
aristocratic, intolerant, proud, pitiless, and, above
all, “Futurist.”
In those days Mussolini was just the sort of fellow
the present-time Fascist would spend a happy evening
in waylaying and beating to death. He was a
pacificist, a Socialist of the extreme left, and he had
made himself conspicuous by leading an agrarian revolt,
the Red Week, in Romagna.
Even in 1919 Mussolini had not found the real soul
and substance of his party, and the youthful violence
of Italy had still to discover its organizer and god.
The early Fascist programme read over again now,
seven years later, is almost incredibly contradictory
of all that Fascism now proclaims; it was republican,
pacificist, it demanded the abolition of titles, freedom
of the Press, freedom of association, freedom of propaganda,
a census of wealth, confiscation of unproductive
capital, suppression of banks and stock exchanges,
grants of land to peasant soviets, and so
forth. It was in fact a new organization of Socialist
extremists outside the trade-union and peasant
classes. But its strength lay not in its ideas, but in the
ability with which it was organized.
It set about its work from the beginning with a
melodramatic picturesqueness that seized upon adolescent
imaginations; it was aggressive, adventurous,
quarrelsome, and implacable after the heart of youth.
It was, in a word, a great lark. But it put the rampant
Italian Futurists into a uniform and taught them a
Roman salute. It developed a feud with the Socialists
and Populist Party. It grasped an immense opportunity
at the municipal elections of 1920, when it
supported, and in return had the connivance of, the
Giolitti Ministry. It supplied convenient bands of
young roughs to intimidate electors. It got arms in
some secret but effective fashion, and a properly instructed
police dealt with it in a spirit of friendly
laxity. And when next year it had become an actual
party represented in the Chamber, it turned against
its foster-father Giolitti, which served that venerable
statesman right.
The early programme had dropped out of sight by
that time; it would be forgotten altogether were it not
for the obstinate memories of antagonists like Sturzo
and Nitti—and Mussolini was feeling his way steadily
towards the poses and professions that would most
fully satisfy the cravings of the more energetic and
adventurous sections of Italian youth. He has
emerged at last in a rôle that d’Annunzio could have
written for him fifteen years ago, the rôle of the unscrupulous,
magnificent Saviour and re-Maker of a
Hairy Heroic Italy.
As late as 1919 he had still been flirting with extreme
Socialistic ideas; it was only with the fall of
Giolitti that he moved definitely over to patriotism,
nationalism, religious orthodoxy, and conservatism. I
would not charge him with a cunning and calculated
self-seeking in this change of front. He seems to have
been guided by the quick instinct of the born actor
and demagogue for what would “take,” rather than
by any intelligible reasoning, to throw himself and
all his resources into the forms demanded by romantic
reaction.
The forces of romantic reaction had been incapable
of producing an organization, but they were prepared
for melodramatic devotion; they had no great leader
except an elderly poet of literary habits, unhappily
lacking in hair and a little exhausted by aviation and
Fiume, and they cried out for a hero in the full vigour
of life. The Fascist organization, with the very little
modification needed to scrap all the original principles,
gave them the first, and Mussolini was only too ready
to take his cue and come forward into the limelight as
the second.
One need only study a few of the innumerable
photographs of Mussolini with which the world is
now bespattered to realize that he is a resultant and
no original. That round, forcible-feeble face is the
popular actor’s face in perfection. It stares, usually
out of some pseudo-heroic costume, under a helmet
for choice, with eyes devoid of thought or intelligence
and an expression of vacuous challenge. “Well, what
have you got against me? I deny it.”
It is the face of a man monstrously vain and—at
the mere first rustle of a hiss—afraid. Not physically
afraid, not afraid of the assassin who lurks in the
shadows, but afraid, in deadly fear of that truth which
walks by day. The murders and outrages against
opponents and critics that lie like a trail of blood upon
his record are the natural concomitants of leadership
by a man too afraid of self-realization to endure the
face of an antagonist. Away with them! Nitti,
Amendola, Forni, Misuri, Matteotti, Salvemini,
Sturzo, Turati! Away with all these men who watch
and criticize and wait! What are they waiting for?
Not one of these names of men robbed, beaten, exiled,
or foully done to death, which is not the name of a
better man than this posturing figure which holds the
stage in Italy. And the supreme sin of each one of
them has been the quack-destroying comment, the
chill and penetrating eye.
In truth Mussolini has made nothing in Italy. He
is a product of Italy. A morbid product. Italians ask:
“What should we have done without Mussolini?”
and the answer is: “You would have got another.”
What is now drilled and disciplined as Fascism existed
before him and will go on after him. If he were to die,
Fascism would not have the least difficulty in finding
among the rich resources of Italy a successor as dramatic
and rhetorical: its difficulty would be that it
would probably find too many successors.
What then is this reality of Fascism, which inflates
this strange being and allows him for a little while to
do so much violence as the tyrant of Italy? What
complex of forces sustains him?
One power of Fascism is that it is the first entrance
of an organized brotherhood upon the drama of Italian
politics.
It is only apparently a one-man tyranny. There is
considerable reason to suppose that organized
brotherhoods, maintaining a certain uniformity of
thought and action over large areas and exacting a
quasi-religious devotion within their membership, are
going to play an increasingly important part in human
affairs. Secret societies there have always been
in Italy, but Fascism is not a secret society; it is an
association with open and declared aims. It discusses
its activities in big meetings and regulates them
through a Press. The Communist Party which dominates
Russia and the Kuomintang which is rescuing
China from anarchy and foreign dominion, are other
such associations, broader and more completely
modern in spirit but structurally akin. Their ideals
and those of the Fascists are in the flattest contrast,
and their procedure is freer from furtive violence,
but they have much the same material form. The
contents of the vehicle differ, but the form of the
vehicle is similar.
And while in the Communist Party we find Marxist
theories struggling with practical reality and in the
Kuomintang the conception of consolidating and
developing a modernized but essentially Chinese Civilization,
in the Fascist vehicle there seems to be the
ideology of a young and essentially ill-educated
Italian, romantic, impatient, and, at bottom, conventional,
wanting altogether in any such freshness
or vigour of outlook as distinguishes the Kuomintang
and Communist visions. Fascism as compared with
these movements presents a mentality which cannot
conceive new things, but which wants old things and
itself made glorious. The Italian Futurism it succeeds
was never more than a projected return to primitive
violence. It is a modern method without a modern
idea.
This Fascist mind demands workers who work with
pride and passion and accept what is given to them
cheerfully; soldiers eager for the prospect of death;
priests who are saints without question, and teachers
who teach but one lesson: Italy. It can face no
doubts nor qualifications. It sees taking thought in
the light of treason, discussion as weakness, and the
plainest warnings of danger as antagonism to be
beaten into silence and altogether overcome. So long
as Mussolini sings its song it will lavish upon him a
medieval loyalty. Should he by some miracle be
smitten with intelligence and self-criticism, it would
sweep him away. Its honesty, as a movement in
general and disregarding the manifest cynicism and
commercialism of some of its older leaders, is indisputable.
Mussolini before the camera man as hero is
the caricature portrait of Young Italy before the
world as hero.
Now, how comes it that Italy has produced this
sort of youthful mind in sufficient abundance to fill
the ranks of Fascism and make it for a time at least a
great and powerful machine? Why has Italy bred her
own servitude and degradation? To answer that
question completely would demand a long and intimately
critical study of the development of Italian
secondary and higher education, and of the quality
and supply of reading matter to the inquiring adolescent
during the past half-century. I do not even know
if it is a case of bad schools or of insufficient schools,
of inaccessibility of education, of religious or anti-religious
tests for the teachers, of aloofness or cheapness
of quality in the universities, of a pervasion of
teaching by propaganda or a defective distribution
of books. But bad education there has surely been,
and Italy reaps the consequences to-day. The Italian
intelligence is naturally one of the best in Europe, but
in some way or in several ways it must have been
underfed, under-exercised, and misdirected for this
supply of generous, foolish, violent young men of
the middle classes to exist. This mentality could not
be possible without a wide ignorance of general
history and world geography, without the want of
any soundly scientific teaching to balance the judgment
and of any effective training in discussion, fair
play, and open-mindedness to steady behaviour. It
is the mentality of the emotional, imaginative, intellectually
undertrained hobbledehoy.
For the most tragic thing of all, to my mind, in this
Italian situation is the good there is in these Fascists.
There is something brave and well-meaning about
them. They love something, even if it is a phantom
Italy, that never was and never can be; they can
follow a leader with devotion even if he is a self-deceiving
charlatan. They will work. Even their outrages
have the excuse of a certain indignation, albeit
stupid sometimes to the pitch of extreme cruelty.
Mixed up with this goodness there is no doubt much
sheer evil, a puerile malignity and the blood-lust of
excited beasts, as when so hideously they beat to
death and out of recognition the poor child who may
or may not have fired an ineffective pistol at their
dictator. But the goodness is there.
Yet I do not see that the alloy of generosity and
courage in Fascism is likely to save Italy from some
very evil consequences of its rule.
The deadliest thing about Fascism is its systematic
and ingenious and complete destruction of all criticism
and critical opposition. It is leaving no alternative
Government in the land. It is destroying all hopes
of recovery. The King may some day be disinterred,
the Vatican may become audible again, the Populist
Party of Catholic Socialism hangs on; but it is hard to
imagine any of these three vestiges of the earlier state
of affairs recovering enough vitality to reconstruct
anew an exhausted Italy. Fascism is holding up the
whole apparatus of education in Italy, killing or
driving out of the country every capable thinker,
clearing out the last nests of independent expression
in the universities. Meanwhile its militant gestures
alarm and estrange every foreign Power with which
it is in contact. Now through the Tyrol it insults the
Germans to the limits of endurance; now it threatens
France monstrously and recklessly; now comes the
turn of the Turk or the Yugo-Slav.
Yet no European country is less capable of carrying
on a modern war than Italy; she has neither the coal,
steel, nor chemical industries necessary, and equally
is she incapable of developing a modern industrialism
without external resources. Her population increases
unchecked; no birth-control propaganda may exist
within her boundaries. So beneath all the blare and
bluster of this apparently renascent Italy there accumulates
a congestion of under-educated and what will
soon be underfed millions. British and other foreign
capital may for a time bring in fuel and raw material
to sweat the virtues of this accumulation of cheap
low-grade labour. We may hear for a time quite a lot
about the industrial expansion of Italy. We may be
invited to invest in Italian “industrials.” But one
may doubt whether the more intelligent workers of
Western and Central Europe will consent to have the
standards of European life lowered by Italian cheap
labour without a considerable and probably an effective
protest.
So it seems to me that the horoscope of Italy reads
something after this fashion: this romantic, magnificent,
patriotic Fascist Party, so exalted and devoted
in its professions, will continue to grip the land, but of
necessity it must become more and more the servant
of foreign and domestic capital, and more and more
must it sell itself to reduce its dear and beloved Italy
to a congested country of sweated workers and terrorized
peasants, until at last the peninsula will be
plainly the industrial slum of Europe. I do not see
any forces in Italy capable of arresting the drive to
degradation and catastrophe that the Fascist movement,
for all its swagger, has set going. Italy is now
the Sick Land of Europe, a fever patient, flushed with
a hectic resemblance to health, and still capable of
convulsive but not of sustained violence. She declines.
She has fallen out of the general circle of European
development; she is no longer a factor in progressive
civilization. In the attempts to consolidate European
affairs that will be going on in the next decade, Italy
will be watched rather than consulted. She has murdered
or exiled all her Europeans.
Many things may happen ultimately to this sick
and sweated Italy, so deeply injured and weakened
by her own misguided youth. Her present flushed
cheeks and bright eyes and high temperature will
presently cease to deceive even herself. She may
blunder into a disastrous war, or she may develop
sufficient social misery to produce a chaotic social
revolution. Or one of these things may follow the
other. And either war or revolution may spread its
effects wide and far. In that way Italy becomes a
danger to all humanity. But as a conscious participant
she ceases to be great and significant in the world
drama. She is now, for other countries, merely
Mussolini. She may presently be his distracted relict.
But Italy is something more than a huge river
valley and a mountainous peninsula under a Fascist
tyrant. Italian intelligence and energy are now
scattered throughout the earth. Who can measure the
science and stimulation we in the rest of the world
may not owe presently to the fine minds, the liberal
spirits, who have been driven out of Italy by the
Fascists’ loaded cane? How many men must there
be to-day, once pious sons of Italy, who are now learning
to be servants of mankind!
9 February, 1927.
IV DOUBTS OF DEMOCRACY. NEW EXPERIMENTS IN GOVERNMENT
Is democracy a failure? Is it going to be retained
much as it is in the years to come, or is it to be changed
almost out of recognition, or cast aside as a hopelessly
bad method in human affairs?
Democracy is a word with a remarkable variety of
meanings. Here I am using it in its commonest current
sense to express government by legislators and
administrators appointed by a popular vote, government
based on the assumption that ultimately the
“people” is sovereign. It involves a denial of all hereditary
or class or professional claims to power and
privilege except in so far as the sovereign people
consents and permits. Even a king is understood to
be king by popular consent and not by any right
divine. Democracy’s ceremonial, its feast, its great
function, is the election. Thereby power is assigned,
and public issues are understood to be decided.
Unless Democracy is thus defined, its meaning will
flap away into the wildest contradictions. Leaving
out of consideration the very especial and definite
meaning it had in the ancient world, it has carried a
hundred different sets of implications since the
mighty shock of the first French Revolution brought
it into free and frequent use. It has stood for human
equality against every form of privilege and control,
and it has stood for the right of the individual to
realize himself to the full against every form of restrictive
assumption.
It has stood, therefore, for the extremest socialism
and the extremest individualism. And it has stood,
with an equal facility, for limitless progress and for a
reaction to a peasant life, just as its liberating or its
equalitarian side was brought uppermost. Europe
has seen social democracy, Christian democracy, even
democratic monarchy, shaking hands with every one,
and showing baby to all the world. All these paradoxical
variants and interpretations I put aside here,
and I will not reflect for a moment upon the Democratic
Party in the United States. Here I am discussing
simply democracy in politics; government
and the control of affairs in general by persons elected
on a broad or universal franchise.
That sort of democracy is traceable, latent or overlaid,
in most parts of Europe throughout history.
Switzerland is an old story and democracy muttered
close to the surface in seventeenth-century England
and Scotland, but it was only with the American and
French revolutions of the late eighteenth century that
it became widely prevalent and respected. It was the
creed of nineteenth-century liberalism everywhere.
Throughout that age the great mother of parliaments
at Westminster bred for exportation, like an Ostend
rabbit, and legislatures and responsible cabinets
sprang up all round the globe from Japan to Brazil.
Franchise spread like an epidemic, and has now
spread until the nuns in the convents of England and
the ladies in Turkish harems are voting. The coloured
vote in South Africa has become a very grave question
indeed. No doubt this comprehensive democratization
of mankind has had many beneficial consequences;
it has forced the most inattentive to a
temporary attention to the world’s affairs, and it has
been the symbol of a new self-respect for women and
other enfranchised classes, and for many subject races—but
to-day the question whether it is really a permanently
good way of doing our collective business is
being more and more insistently pressed upon us. Is
the world going on that way, or is it seeking for
fresh and more satisfactory paths of development?
Or, to put it concretely: will general elections and
municipal elections or any sort of popular elections
be of more than the slightest importance in the affairs
of A.D. 2027?
There exists a great variety of indictments of
political democracy, but the main, most essential one
is that it has produced a special and objectionable
type of ruler, the politician, with certain very definable
characteristics. The primitive theory of electional
democracy was that the great, good, and capable men,
statesmen, leaders in affairs, would offer, or be persuaded,
to stand for the suffrages of their fellow-citizens,
and would be chosen and elected for their
known gifts and virtues. But the business of getting
elected proved to be susceptible to considerable complication,
and demanded almost from the outset
something more than conspicuous public services and
utility to ensure a candidate’s return. No good for
Cincinnatus to stay at his plough; he had to exert
himself.
The would-be ruler found it incumbent to divert
so much of his time from being good and great to the
task of getting himself elected, and he had to bind
himself in such close party relationship with others
engaged upon the same task, that his individual goodness
and greatness speedily became a minor consideration.
His interest in what was good for his country
and mankind has been, and is, entirely subordinate to
what will gain and what will lose votes. Independence
of mind, magnanimity and greatness of desire are
positive disadvantages for him. And so we find in all
the great democratic countries that the direction of
affairs has passed into the hands of men who are
great merely as politicians, and who are otherwise
neither remarkably intelligent, creative, nor noble
beings.
They are, indeed, in a great number of cases, conspicuously
shifty and ambiguous, strategic, and
practically ineffective. Let the reader try to name a
single man of really first-class moral and intellectual
quality in British, French, American, or German
politics to-day. With a sort of baffled dismay we look
up to these men we have elected to make the world
anew for us, and we see leaders who do not lead and
representatives who, at best, impress us as acutely
humiliating caricatures of the struggling soul of our
race. We realize that the real working out of human
destiny is going on, so far as it is going on, beside,
independently of, or partially hampered by, our ostensible
public life.
In America, France, and Great Britain, for example,
where democracy has had the longest run, we see
that the democratic method has brought about practically
the same situation. A number of politicians
have secured the confidence and support of the main
groups of prosperous people, who do not want the
world changed to any great extent. These politicians
of the right and centre form so solid, well-alimented,
and effective a constellation that they are generally
in power, albeit not always in an electional majority.
Naturally these politicians of conservation have the
support of all the great selling businesses which
advertise in the Press and influence the Press. A
second group of politicians appeals, with a feebler
Press support, to the less comfortable masses. And
while property, which demands no changes, can be of
one mind politically, projected remedies for social
uneasiness are various, and the discontented are a
divided force. Leftism seems everywhere in a majority,
for this is a very insecure and unsatisfactory
world for the larger half of mankind, but nowhere
is it in effective control.
Scarcely represented at all are the creative minds
that would educate, reorganize, and push towards an
ampler life for our race. Their purposes are difficult
to understand and easy to misrepresent, and it suits
the needs of the politician of the left far better to
excite the voter at a disadvantage by wild promises
and by stirring up class resentment—a procedure the
politician of the right seeks to counter by the exacerbation
of international hatred and suspicion and
threats of foreign aggression. So he confuses and deflects
popular anger. And a political party that represents
wealth is not necessarily a party that represents
stability. In a world of such swaying and uncertain
values as ours to-day, much of our wealth is adventurous
wealth and a heavy mass of business and financial
operations are speculative operations dependent on
insecurity. If the party of the right does not want
things changed to any great extent, it may nevertheless
find itself dominated by an active section
quite eager to see them very considerably rocked
about. No political party in any of the democratic
countries of our contemporary world is anything
but a resultant of current social and economic with
traditional forces. No politician produced by the
democratic methods stands for any authentic effort
to order matters better. The great democratic countries
of our globe are entirely without such political
leading at the present time.
Now this is in a phase of the world’s affairs when
certain matters of tremendous practical importance
press for attention and can be handled only through
the political machine. The art of war has come to
such a pitch that civilization demands the establishment
of war-proof relationships between State and
State. No such relationships are forthcoming and
there are no signs that any politician anywhere is
prepared to risk votes by even seeming to impair the
national independence, as such relationships must
necessarily do.
The financial and economic life of mankind has
become world-wide, and it is suffering a vast demoralization
by the universal insecurity in monetary standards.
There is no evidence anywhere of democracy’s
ability to tackle this difficult and urgent problem. The
world needs a common money, or—what is a slightly
clumsier form of the same thing—moneys firmly established
in relation one to another. It can only get a
practically common money through the co-operation
of governments. No government on this planet
displays the intellectual and moral quality to handle
the matter magisterially.
Economic life, too, has ceased to be manageable
through comparatively small businesses run as individual
adventures. Control of staple products, systematic
regulated production and distribution in the
case of such commodities as coal are urgently needed.
These things extend beyond national limits. The
welfare of thousands of people in Italy, for example,
depends upon the coal production in France and
England. Oil, cotton, wheat—the mention of these
words now conjures up thoughts of world-wide
operations. Democracy seems incapable of producing
politicians competent to direct these big affairs. Private
business alone is too chaotic and individualistic
to direct them. It is powerful enough to deflect and
involve democratic rulers and politicians, but it is not
united nor powerful enough to achieve efficient administration
nor able to free its creative and productive
activities from the destructive raids of mere
money-making adventurers. Economically we drift
upon a rudderless ship.
Such simple truths are being recognized by a growing
multitude of people, and they are felt far more
widely than they are clearly recognized. The discontent
with elected persons gathers and grows. No
politician is any longer a hero to his fellow-countrymen.
When Lord Oxford and Lord Birkenhead strike
attitudes to remind the world of Gladstone and Palmerston
everybody laughs. And the disposition to
push aside parliamentary governments spreads daily.
Russia has a pretence of representative government
entirely and openly controlled by the Communist
Party. The Duma, which I visited in January, 1914,
and heard debating and dividing and rising to points
of order about nothing in the best style, with its
Speaker, Opposition, and reporters all complete, has
vanished beyond recall. China, after some parliamentary
beginnings in Peking, has cast them aside for
that remarkable students’ association, the Kuomintang.
Italy, in the throes of economic crisis after the
war, scrapped and chased away her politicians and
gave herself over also to a banded society. Spain has
gone back upon parliamentary government. Poland
and Hungary have scarcely tried the celebrated mixture
before rejecting it. Greece follows on the same
lines, and in the new Turkey it is criminal to be in
opposition.
We came near to something of the same sort of
thing in France last summer, when the rapid fall of
the franc so scared the politicians out of their party
manœuvres that Herriot, Briand, and Poincaré all
took office together. We have the interesting spectacle
in France of a country with its party politics largely
in suspense. For ten nervous days of general strike it
seemed as though Great Britain also might join the
comity of nations weary of politicians. For two years
Parliament has muddled with the vital question of
coal production and done nothing: it has weathered
one crisis and learnt nothing from it. The British coal
industry goes on, socially and economically wasteful,
in scandalous defiance of the Samuel Report and
the Sankey Report, and Parliament continues to do
nothing. The defeated miners are in the mental state
of France in 1871.
Outside of America extraordinarily few people still
believe in political democracy at all except as a makeshift
to stand in the way of worse things, tyrannies,
oligarchies, and the like horrors. Many of those who
still believe demand extensive changes of method. A
number of us do imagine that democracy might be
preserved, as a vastly different and more efficient
method of government, if election by proportional
representation with the single transferable vote in
large constituencies returning many representatives
could be substituted for the present bilateral system.
Such an electrical method, associated with very much
smaller parliamentary bodies, would in practice wipe
out the party system, destroy the professional politicians,
and hand over the decisive control of things to
a body of prominent citizens—whose return would
be very largely due to prominence and public confidence
won by other than political activities. However,
all politicians who have not already arrived at prominence
hate the idea, and so, since they constitute the
body of political life, there is not the slightest chance
of its ever becoming, except perhaps in name and
with essential mutilations, the electoral method of
any modern state. It can be left out of this present
discussion, therefore, and so also can projects for a
special Economic Parliament of trade unionists and
employers and suchlike collateral developments, or
for elections by suddenly and fortuitously appointed
jurymen instead of by entire constituencies. Such
things can be attained only through political bodies,
and though the politician of the existing type can
do little or nothing with things when he has them in
his hands, he is far too human to let them go out
of his hands and legislate himself out of existence in
favour of a different kind of ruler altogether—which
is the admitted purpose of these novelties.
None of such schemes for making democracy more
effective or more truly representative really touches
the essential weakness of democracy, which is that the
great mass of human beings are not sufficiently intelligent
nor sufficiently interested to follow political
issues at all. The representative body represents, for
nine out of ten of its voters, a vacant mind. At an
election the Sovereign People is roused to a temporary
sporting interest, and votes according to panic or
prejudice. It does not even vote according to its interests,
because the ordinary citizen leads so narrow,
limited, and purblind a life that he is unable to see—even
in such matters as sound money or war—how
politics may come home to him.
Every extension of the suffrage in Great Britain
has brought in more masses of utterly indifferent
people to vote. Half a century ago, when I was a child,
the chief English newspapers gave almost verbatim
reports of parliamentary debates and political
speeches. Such a newspaper would not sell a hundred
thousand copies to-day. Now, when every one has a
vote, it is almost impossible to tell from the papers
every one reads whether Parliament is in session.
The more “democratic” democracy has become, the
more complete has become its disregard of public
affairs.
I put forward these by no means very exhilarating
considerations in partial answer to the question with
which this paper began. Political democracy is still
apparently a going concern in America, least chastened
of continents, but elsewhere there seems very
little go left in it. And I do not think that we begin
yet to realize the significance of those new associations
of which Communism and Fascism are the best
known types, and the Kuomintang a less thoroughly
understood example.
I find the Communist Party a very wonderful and
instructive fact in my world. I want to be quite plain
here in what I am writing; I have recently produced
what I consider a very complete and destructive
analysis of Communist dogma, and here, though it
may seem egotistical, I am obliged to insist upon that
fact. But a severely critical and sceptical attitude
towards these doctrines in theory and action is one
thing, and participation in the fear, hostility, and
insane abuse with which those who hold them are
treated, is quite another. Economic and social doctrine
apart, I recognize very enviable and admirable
qualities in the Communist Party both in Russia and
in England. In Russia not one person in fifty is a
member of the party; in all Great Britain I doubt if
there are three thousand members. In our British
way we try to believe that the Communist Party
consists of unwashed and extremely bearded ruffians
flourishing (God knows why they do it!) bombs. But
really it is very largely composed of quite young
people who give themselves to an astonishing extent
to what they believe to be the social, political, and
economic rebirth of the world. They are, the most
of them, animated by an intense, essentially religious
passion. They toil mentally and make great sacrifices.
They shape their lives to fit their faith. They study
with an immense devotion what my critical conscience
compels me to describe as dull, dogmatic,
and misleading literature. They co-operate with one
another with a remarkably willing discipline. “Religious”
is the only word I know to describe their
enthusiasm, and there is not a religious teacher in
the world who would not gladly inoculate the youth
of his congregation with the courage, spirit, and
energy these Communists display—if he could get it
separated from the mind and spirit of Marx. There
they are, a numerically quite small organization.
And they hold Russia against all comers with the
acquiescence of the general population. They stand
up to quite lively persecutions in most Western
countries. They go to prison and even, in some Eastern
countries, to death very courageously.
And if you are loth to hear so much good of the
Communist Party, perhaps the Fascists are more to
your taste. I have already criticized them for stupidity,
brutality, cruelty, injustice, and so forth. I have
no respect for their idol, Mussolini. But there, too, in
bands of no very considerable multitude, is a devotion
and a spirit that can give over a great country into
their hands.
I want to suggest that we may be only in the opening
phase of this sort of political religiosity, both on
the left side and on the right side, and that in its
development lies the answer to the question of what
is to come after democracy. There is an immense
fund of unsatisfied seriousness in the young people
of our Western communities to-day, and not only in
the young. These movements of Communism and
Fascism may be mere first attempts of that unsatisfied
seriousness to make a new world out of our present
disorders. What is called the decay of faith and
the discrediting and fading of many old loyalties
have not destroyed the serious type; they have merely
let it loose for new experiments. These experiments
seem to show already quite new possibilities of concentrated
directive power. If once we get control of
our present obsession about votes, we may discover
that it is not necessary to convert a majority of the
“electorate” before a new world begins.
20 March, 1927.
V DEMOCRACY UNDER REVISION
A Lecture Delivered at the Sorbonne on March 15th, 1927
In the face of this audience, in the presence of so
many distinguished men and women, I feel in a very
apologetic state to-night.
I am not accustomed to make public addresses. I
am not used to being entertained in this flattering
fashion. But the invitation I received to come here
was so tactfully and charmingly conveyed, and did me
so much honour, that I could scarcely do otherwise
than obey and come.
I come, if you will permit me to say so, less for the
great compliment that your attention does me personally
than because this gives me an opportunity of
saluting France, the custodian of the world’s artistic
conscience, the exponent of intellectual freedom, the
mighty mother of valiant and liberal thought for all
mankind. The name of the Sorbonne is a very magical
name to every intellectual worker, and I do not disguise
from myself that to speak here to-night is the
highest distinction that is ever likely to fall to me.
You receive me to-night as a man of letters. And
as a man of letters I know I am not very easy to define.
I am something of a romancer, something of a
novelist, something of a publicist. I have written
essays and social speculations. I have stolen and
dressed myself up in the plumage of the historian. I
have written schoolbooks and a scientific handbook.
For my own part, I fall back upon Journalist as the
least misleading description of my use in the world.
But let me disabuse your minds of any idea that it
is out of modesty or as a pose of modesty that I call
myself a Journalist and my very miscellaneous mass
of work Journalism, and that I am conceding a superiority
in kind and quality, as an iron pot might concede
a superiority to a porcelain vessel, to the novelist,
the romancer, the social philosopher, or the
political essayist. I am not doing that. I am not raising
that sort of issue. I am not thinking of rank and
order and precedence. What I am doing is trying to
express, in as bright and hard a manner as possible, a
very definite view of the value of all literary effort,
all literary and artistic effort. I am trying to express,
in so far as my own activities go, my sense of the
temporary nature, the transitory and personal nature,
of every statement made by science and philosophy
and of every beauty revealed by art.
If I find any difference between my mind and the
minds of most of the people I meet, it is that my perception
of time is rather more detached than is usual
from the dimensions of the individual life; that my
mind is, as it were, a small-scale map of wide range;
that I think with less detail and in longer stretches;
that the race process as a whole has come home to me
with unusual vividness, and that future things and
our relationship to future things have an abnormal
reality for me. And consequently it is natural for me
to think that the man of letters, the artist, the scientific
worker, and the philosopher live first and foremost
for their own time and for the times immediately
following their own, and that thereafter their real
value diminishes.
Tradition and educational pressure may mask this
process to a certain extent, but only mask it. We
belong to our own times and have significance only in
relation to our own times. And this is as true of those
we call “Immortals,” of Homer, of Shakespeare, of
Michael Angelo or Leonardo or Voltaire, in the measure
of their scale, as it is of you and me who are thinking
and discussing here to-night. Great or little, we
work, we serve our purpose, we pass. Into the night
or into the museum of antiquities at last go one and
all. Art, poesy, philosophy, literature, are not permanent
things. They change in their methods, their
function, their essential nature...
And when I say that, I do not belittle them, but
glorify them. They are living processes like ourselves
who breed and pass, and not dead things like crystals
or cut gems to be treasured for ever in the vaults of
the classical temple. All of them but the mere bric-à-brac
I would sweep into one living mortality as
Journalism in its widest sense. The picture, the music,
the book, the research that does not arise out of actual
current things—and does not bear upon what we
are doing or what we intend to do—does not in reality
exist. It is a phantom. It is a pretension. It is Nothing.
Science, art, literature, philosophy, all alike record
Humanity’s impression of the present and its attempt
to adjust itself for a future. They express the
thought and embody the will—the growing changing
thought, the developing will—of mankind. They are
not a beautiful excrescence upon human life; not mere
pearls secreted by the effort and suffering of mankind;
they are the very core of the life of mankind—its chief
directive function.
Now, after this much of self-introduction, I will put
before you certain speculations that occupy me very
much. I put them before you not as something
thought out and presented to you in a finished state,
but as something about which I find myself greatly
exercised—something that may evoke kindred operations
going on in your minds also, and so interest you
this evening.
I propose to launch a generalization, a generalization
about the probable forms of expression prevalent
now and in the immediate future—expression in political,
social, literary, and artistic life. I am going to
suggest that we are in the beginning of an age whose
broad characteristics may be conveyed some day by
calling it The Age of Democracy Under Revision.
That title I have chosen by way of defining its relation
to the age which has been drawing to its close
under our eyes: the Age of Democracy Ascendent.
Let us begin by exploring common ground. It
would be easy to find quite a large number of intelligent
and well-instructed people who would agree that
the sixteenth century saw the germination, the
seventeenth and the eighteenth the birth struggles,
the nineteenth the rise and prevalence of something
called Modern Democracy. Something not merely
political, but social, and profoundly differentiating
the literature and art of this time—quite as much as
the political life—from those of any previous period.
That Ascendency of Democracy has culminated; and
like some wave that breaks upon a beach, its end
follows close upon its culmination.
Now what do we mean by this word Democracy?
We are apt to say that such words as Democracy and
Socialism may mean anything or nothing. But the
truth is, that, in spite of many variations and convolutions,
both these words retain very definite meanings
indeed. One might compare them to little bags given
to a multitude of children to collect anything they
liked from a pebble beach. In such bags, you might
find at the end of the day a great variety of things; in
no two bags would you find exactly the same things,
and yet for all that in nearly all the bags would you
find very much the same content.
I suppose we should, nearly all of us, be in agreement
that what we meant by Democracy—in the
modern sense—was expressed morally by the statement:
All human beings are of equal value in the sight of
God; or legally:
All men are equal before the law;
or practically:
One man’s money is as good as another’s.
This implies a repudiation of caste, of inherent
rank and function, of all privileges and all fixed subordinations.
It is equalitarian or rebellious. And it is
mildly paradoxical in the fact that, by insisting upon
the importance of all individualities, it tends to restrain
the exaltation of particular individuals, and by
exalting all individuals to an equal level, it subordinates
all individuals to the mass.
The democratic idea is no doubt very deeply rooted
in the competitive and insurgent heart of man. It is
implicit in Christianity and in Islam. But it was only
in the sixteenth century, with the progressive decay of
Feudalism, that it began to be effective in the literary,
political, and artistic expression of mankind. If you
reflect, I think you will agree that its appearance was
everywhere associated with the breakdown of outworn
or outpaced systems, with processes of release
and liberation, and generally also with processes of
disintegration. Democracy to many minds will also
involve the challenging and repudiation of authority.
Some Catholic Democrats may question that, but I believe
I shall have the general feeling with me in accepting
that relaxation also as an aspect of Democracy.
Now as Democracy became ascendent in our world,
its spirit produced new forms in political life, in literature,
in art, in music. Let us consider these distinctive
forms.
In politics it produced government by elected representative
assemblies—elected by an ever-widening
constituency of voters. We have Chambers of Representatives,
Parliaments, spread throughout the world,
and we have seen the franchise extend until manhood,
and at last womanhood, suffrage seems everywhere in
sight. It is strange to us nowadays to imagine a fully
organized country without a constitution, a Parliament
and periodic appeals to the mass of voters to
endorse an elected Government periodically replaceable.
Yet six hundred years ago such a way of managing
public affairs would have seemed fantastic. The
Ancient World knew nothing of such devices. There
were assemblies then, but not representative assemblies.
The Greek democracies and Republican Rome
assembled all their citizens. Even countries like
France and England before the sixteenth century,
which had Parliaments of a sort, did not conceive of
them for a moment as governing bodies and kept the
elected element in a minor position. I doubt if many
of us fully realize the significance of the fact that the
current political methods and assumptions of the
world to-day, prevalent from China to Peru, would
have been almost inconceivable even to highly intelligent
human beings until twelve or fifteen generations
ago.
So much for the political expression of Democracy.
In literature the democratic spirit found its natural
vehicle in the Novel. That too was new and distinctive.
The tale, the story of adventures, mankind has
had always—most usually of kings, princes, and heroic
leaders—but it was only with the ascent of Democracy
that stories of characters, histories of common
individual lives detached from politics, detached from
any sense of social function, getting loose from any
subordination or any responsibility, rose towards
dominance in literature. At the very outset of the
ascent of Democracy came the great master Cervantes
with his “Don Quixote,” scoffing at aristocracy,
scoffing at privileged responsibility, mocking
at the final futility of chivalrous mastery, putting his
wisest words into the mouth of a clown and letting
the flour mills of the common bread-eater overthrow
his knight in armour. As modern Democracy rose to
its climax, the novel rose to its climax. The common
characteristic of almost all the great novels of the
nineteenth century, and up to our own time, is that
they represent great crowds of individuals who follow
trades, professions, and so forth, and who have either
no public function or, if they have a public function,
are not so differentiated by it that it is of any serious
importance to the story and the values of the novel.
The crowd of individuals and its interplay have become
everything. Great ideas that bind people together
into any form of collective life are disregarded.
Great religious ideas, great political ideas and developments
are not there in any living, fermenting,
debatable form—are even challenged and forbidden
by the critics as having no place there. Consider Balzac,
Dickens, Turgeniev, Zola, and suchlike representative
giants of this closing age. You think at once of
a picture of humanity like a market-place, like a fair,
like the high-road to anywhere on a busy day. When
political life appears, it appears just as any other
sort of life. Here is a novel about elections and their
humours, and here is one about peasants or fishermen.
Just different scenery and costumes for the common
story.
It strikes one at first as paradoxical that a period in
which the exaltation of the individual has tended to
make every one a voter, a fractional sovereign of the
whole world, should lead in the literary expression of
the time to the disappearance, so to speak, of the
whole world in a crowd of people. But the paradox
involves no real inconsistency. What is everybody’s
business is nobody’s business. The literature of the
period of Democracy Ascendent displays what its
political developments mask only very thinly—that
Modern Democracy is not a permanent form of political
and social life, but a phase of immense dissolution.
I think it would be comparatively easy to call the
drama of the last three centuries to confirm the evidence
of the novel. With the beginning of the period
under consideration the Miracle Play which gave you
Everyman and related him to God and Heaven and
Hell gave place to Falstaff and his jolly companions,
to the jealousy of Othello and the social aspirations of
Monsieur Jourdain. If we turn to painting or to music
we find all over this period the same effect of release—if
you like—detachment, anyhow, from broad constructive
conceptions and any sort of synthesis. There
was very little detached painting in the old world. It
was a part of something else. It decorated a building,
it subserved a religious or political as well as a decorative
purpose. If paintings were ever detachable, it was
that they might be carried from a studio to an altar
or a palace elsewhere. But with the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries painting became more and
more liberated, said good-bye to the altar-piece and
the palace, and set out upon a life of its own. Now our
painters are pure anarchists. They paint what pleases
them for the sake of painting. They paint with a
total disregard of any collective reality, and they are
extremely offended when we build our houses with
insufficient accommodation for their bright irrelevant
observations upon the beauty of this and that.
So, too, music has broken loose. In the old world it
was relevant and generally subordinate. I can imagine
nothing more astonishing to a revenant from
the ancient to our present world—not even a general
election!—than a visit to a large concert-hall during
the performance, let us say, of Debussy’s “L’Après-midi
d’un Faune” or Ravel’s “Septette,”—this
gathering of fortuitous people with no common
function, to listen to music which, apart from its
beauty, has no sort of collective meaning, no social
object at all.
So far I have been attempting to make a case for
the assertion that a consideration of the chief forms
of human expression during the past age enables us to
see in all of them Democracy as a great process of
loosening of bonds and general disintegration. But
that loosening and disintegration were not universal.
Now I would point out that in certain fields synthesis
is so necessary, so inherent, that it has put up a very
successful fight against the solvent tendencies of
Democracy.
In certain fields the ascent of Democracy has not
meant dissolution. No doubt the whole world of
modern science became possible, and could only become
possible, through the immense mental releases
of ascendent Democracy. But while in the realms of
political, literary, and artistic expression Democracy
meant fragmentation and reduction to unorganized
masses, in this newer world of science the onset of
Democracy was accompanied by synthesis of the
most extensive sort. The development of science in
the past three centuries has been diametrically different
from the political, literary, and artistic development
of the same period. In the preceding ages, when
everything else was organized and relevant, science
was a mere miscellany of disconnected facts. With
the release of the human mind from authority, science
began to be systematic and coherent. Release from
established traditions and precedences meant in the
world of politics, literature, and art, limitless freedom.
In science it meant subjugation to experimental verification
and the logical consistency of fact with fact.
So while the broad visible history of the Age of
Democracy so far has been one of release, escape, go-as-you-please:
less conspicuous in laboratories and
faculties and books and classes—but in the end infinitely
more significant—has been the growth of one
consistent vision of reality to which all things must
be referred, in which the moods of a man are made
to march with chemical changes, and the structure of
the smallest atom is brought into relation with the
physics of the remotest star. To that release of synthetic
forces I shall presently return.
Next let me point out that this period of the ascent
of Democracy has by no means been a period of easy,
undisputed ascent. Nor has it been merely a struggle
against kings and aristocracies, privileges and advantages,
ancient traditions and old authority. The proposition
that any man is as important as any man has
come hard against certain mental and material realities.
History for the last hundred years or so has been
largely the story of that collision. This assertion of
human equality has come against the severest stresses
at the boundaries where language meets language, and
at the geographical or social frontiers of dissimilar
races. There the common man, who has been willing
to break down all the boundaries between himself and
his superiors, discovers deep instinctive dispositions
to call a halt and draw the line. His mind is invaded
by an exaggerated sense of difference. He develops
rivalries, suspicions, antagonisms. The Age of Democracy
has also been the Age of Nationalism. Never
in the whole history of mankind have national and
racial antagonisms been so acute and conscious, so
massive, powerful, and dangerous, as they have become
during the ascent of Democracy. And yet that is
entirely inconsistent with the larger and completer
aspirations of Democracy, which have insisted always
that there shall be no distinctions of class or
creed or race. One of the most human and interesting
things to watch at the present time is the struggle of
the Labour parties in the European democracies
against their ingrained nationalist feelings and their
belligerent patriotism. And still more edifying are
the fluctuations of the Labour movement in such
countries as Australia and South Africa with regard
to yellow and brown immigration and the black vote.
But nationalism is not the greatest force that Modern
Democracy has evoked against itself in its ascent.
Far more fundamental is the synthetic drive in
economic life, the enormous material pressure making
for the replacement of individual and small competitive
businesses by great and unifying enterprises, not
merely in manufactures but in the production of such
staples as coal, oil, iron and steel, cotton, food substances,
and fundamental chemical products. The
small man and the medium-sized business are pushed
aside by highly organized and often quite scientifically
organized concerns.
Here again the paradoxical aspect of Democracy reappears.
These great crystallizations of business—so
large as to become at last monopolies—are plainly due
to the releases of Democracy, the freedom of science,
invention, experiment and enterprise, the lack of control
and restriction the ascent of Democracy has involved.
But just as plainly do these crystallizations
run counter to the more intimate feeling of Democracy
that every man is as good as every man, that
every man should be his own master and live his life in
his own fashion after his own heart. Essential to the
life and success of these big businesses is an intricate
system of specialization and subordination of functions,
and great freedoms of action for the executives.
Most of those engaged in working them must be
simply employed persons, and there must be great
inequalities of authority and initiative between one
man and another. In America a sort of reconciliation
between this democratic reality of economic synthesis
and democratic ideals of quality has been attempted
by Anti-Trust legislation, and in England there is a
small but delightfully logical movement for what is
called the Distributive State, which is to cut up big
businesses periodically and hand the bleeding fragments
back to the common man. But the main expression
of this conflict between synthesis and analysis
in the democratic age has been the struggle for
and against Socialism. For there is scarcely any form
of Socialism that does not fall within the definition of
an attempt to take the general economic life out of
whatever hands control it at present and hand it over
to the direction either of representatives elected by
the workers, or of politicians elected by the voters of
the entire community. Socialism is the attempt to
democratize economic life as political life has already
been democratized. And the final practical objection
to Socialism, partial or general—the objection that
has usually carried the argument—has always been
this: that politicians and elected people are not good
enough for the job.
That brings me to the great conspicuous fact of our
present time, to what I may call the arrest, the pause,
in the advance of political Democracy—to the fact
that now, and since the war, there has been a growing
distrust of and discontent with the politicians and the
political methods evolved by Parliamentary Democracy.
In two great Latin countries we have seen politicians
and parliamentary institutions thrust aside with
no signs of popular regret. In Russia a parliamentary
republic appeared and vanished like a dream and gave
place to a government by an organized association of
a quite unprecedented pattern, the Communist Party,
making only the slightest concessions to the representative
idea. In China we see another extraordinary
organization, the Kuomintang, consolidating the
whole country with tremendous vigour in the face of
the discredited parliamentarianism of Peking. I will
not discuss nor even raise other instances to enforce
my argument that the magic has gone out of the
method of government by general elections.
I have said enough, I think, to pose my essential
question. Is the process of ascendent Democracy
played out? Or is it going on upon the old lines, in
spite of these appearances? Or is it perhaps entering
upon a new phase, a phase so different as practically
to open a new age in the story of human experience?
Are not its synthetic releases overtaking and mastering
its tendency to fragmentation?
I have already betrayed, even in my title, the answer
I am disposed to give to these questions, which is
that Democracy is entering upon a phase of revision
in which Parliaments and parliamentary bodies and
political life as we know it to-day are destined to disappear.
And that with the disappearance will come
profound changes in all our methods of expression,
indeed in all our lives.
For a number of generations the democratic process
ruling the world has meant nothing but release, enfranchisement
for freedom, the breaking down of
controls and restraints and obstacles. There has been
a world-wide detachment of individuals from codes
and controls, subjugations and responsibilities, functions
and duties. I suggest that this process of dissolution
is at an end, and that mankind is faced—is
challenged—by the need for reorganization and
reorientation, political and social and intellectual,
quite beyond the power of the negligent common
voter and his politicians and the happy-go-lucky
education and literature on which our minds are fed.
Let me state three great interrelated problems that
have been facing mankind since the war, and let me
remind you how futile so far have been the attempts
of our modern democratic Governments and communities
to find solutions, to produce any hope of solutions,
for these problems.
Foremost of these three in our consciousness is the
problem of war. I need not, before such an audience
as this, dilate upon the cruelty, the horror, the sheer
destructiveness into which the war process, equipped
by modern science, necessarily develops. I will not
talk of air bombardment, or of poison gas and germs,
nor of the practical abolition of the immunity of the
non-combatant, nor of the complete economic and
social disorganization that would probably ensue
upon another group of wars. I take it that upon these
matters you are of the same mind as myself. I take it
that an enormous majority of humanity now wants no
more war.
Yet consider how feeble have been the efforts of any
Government since 1918 to set up more than the
flimsiest paper barriers against war. The sabres still
rattle in Europe. The big guns are moved from position
to position. In 1910 war hung over Europe, over
the world, like a cliff we knew must fall. And it fell.
Here and now, are we any safer? For what were these
politicians elected? Little conferences, little junketings,
little demonstrations of amiability—like tying
back the cliff with coloured cotton. Meanwhile the
foundries go on making tanks, battleships, guns, all
the world over.
And second of these three problems Modern
Democracy has no power to handle is the monetary
question. If anything is plain, if there is anything
upon which every one must be agreed, it is that for
the proper working of contemporary civilization a
stable money basis of world-wide validity is essential.
Just so far as money is unstable, so far does speculation
undermine and replace sound business enterprise
and honest work for profit. For eight years now we
have seen the exchanges of the world dance together.
We have seen the effort for economic recuperation
crippled and deflected by this drunkard dance of
money. Each democratic Government has pursued
its own policy according to its lights and apparent
interests. The bankers and the financiers have performed
their mysterious operations in obscurity.
And nowhere, in any Democracy, has the mass of
voters shown the slightest understanding of or ability
to grasp the processes which threw them out of employment,
made their poor savings evaporate, and
snatched the necessaries of life out of their reach.
But the military obsession with its war threat and
the monetary tangle are, so to speak, merely complications
of the more general riddle before mankind,
which is that, chiefly through changes in methods of
transport and the advance of science and invention,
economic life has become world-wide and a certain
economic unity is being imposed willy-nilly upon the
globe. A vast change of scale is happening in economic
life—a vast extension of range. So that the
method of the small individual manufacturer and
trader, the method even of the moderate-sized competing
company, the method even of national groups,
tend to be superseded, in the case of all our staple
supplies, by combinations upon a universal scale.
The master problem before us all, before our race, is
how to achieve this world economic unity, how to
produce a system of world controls with as little blind
experiment as possible, without the sacrifice of countless
millions of whole generations, in the throes of this
inevitable reconstruction. How to establish enough
political unity in the world to ensure peace; how to
establish enough political unity to save industry and
trade from becoming the mere preliminaries to a
gamble with the exchange; how to establish enough
political unity to control and direct the distribution
of raw products, employment and manufactured
goods about the earth—that, in brief, is the present
task before the human intelligence. And we have no
Governments, we have nothing in the world able to
deal with this trinity of problems, this three-headed
Sphinx which has waylaid and now confronts mankind.
Now the sense of the inadequacy of modern democratic
Governments for the task before them grows
upon us all. What is going to be attempted, what is
going to be done in the matter? We are all familiar
nowadays with various projects of electoral reform.
Some, such as the Referendum, aim merely at restraining
and paralyzing Governments. Others, such
as the proposal to have smaller representative bodies
of members elected by large constituencies by the
methods of proportional representation by the simple
transferable vote, would no doubt give a more free
and vigorous assembly, and go far to abolish political
parties and the hack professional politician. But none
of these electoral reform projects go to the root of
the trouble with Modern Democracy, which is the
indifference, ignorance, and incapacity of the common
man towards public affairs.
We have to recognize more plainly than is generally
admitted to-day that the ordinary voter does not care
a rap for his vote. He does not connect it with the
idea of the world at large, nor use it to express any
will or purpose whatever about the general conduct of
things. I have already called attention to the fact that
the novel, the characteristic literary form of Modern
Democracy, and the modern drama ignore all comprehensive
political and religious ideas. Thereby they
display current reality with the utmost veracity.
These forms, the novel and the play, have so far embodied
no new concepts and directions about life as a
whole, they have simply represented life at large released
from pre-existing concepts and directions. Our
modern democratic Governments reveal as clearly
that the onset of Modern Democracy did not mean
a transfer of power from the few to the many, but a
disappearance of power from the world. The vote is
an instrument of defence, and not a constructive tool.
Faced with gigantic constructive needs of ever-increasing
urgency, political Democracy fails. It
cannot produce inventive and original Governments;
it cannot produce resolute Governments; it cannot
produce understanding, far-thinking Governments.
Its utmost act of will is the capricious or peevish dismissal
of Governments by a general election.
For a century or more it has worked well that the
world should be under-governed and under-organized.
In that liberty science has won its way, established
itself in a world-wide system of research and record,
gained an invincible inertia. Music has achieved the
most glorious developments, painting risen to unprecedented
levels of technique, literature learnt a new
fearlessness, and industry and commerce have tried
and expanded a thousand subtle and huge combinations
no official control would ever have permitted.
The mere breakdown of the cramping systems of the
past, the escape from traditional privilege and authority,
was enough to permit the great expansion of life
that has gone on since the sixteenth century. But
there is a limit to unguided and uncontrolled expansion,
and at that limit we seem to have arrived with a
war threat, a monetary instability, and a chronic conflict
between the organic growth of economic processes
and the desire of the worker for freedom and
happiness, which none of the Governments in the
world seem to have the necessary initiative and vigour
to meet.
We need now more definite direction and government
in human affairs, on a scale and of a quality
commensurate with the three mighty problems our
race has to face. It is idle to talk of returning to the
little royalties, aristocracies, and so forth of the pre-democratic
past. Are there any signs of a new, more
decisive, and more vigorously constructive form of
government in our world? I submit there are, and
on these signs I rest my anticipations of the Age of
Democracy Under Revision that is dawning upon us.
Coming events cast their shadows before, and a keen
eye can detect a number of shadows of what is coming.
But the two shadows to which I would particularly
draw your attention are the Communist Party
and Fascism.
Let me be perfectly clear upon one point here. I
am an unsparing hostile critic of Marxist Communism.
I have a strong dislike for many aspects of Fascism—including
particularly its head. May I insist
upon that? There is a mental disease about called
“Seeing red,” and I want to avoid any manifestations
of that to-night. I am not sympathetic with Communist
ideas. In my latest book, “The World of
William Clissold,” you will find a most careful, elaborate,
and destructive criticism of Marxism, and
my treatment of Lenin has brought down upon me
the violent vituperation of Mr. Trotsky. Quite as
fervently have I plunged into conflict with Fascism.
I am anti-Communist and anti-Fascist. But what I
am discussing now is not the mental content of these
two movements, but their quality and spirit as
organizations.
Their quality and spirit as organizations.... They
are both mainly composed of youngish people. They
are so far democratic that they are open to any one
who will obey their disciplines and satisfy their requirements.
Some of my hearers may know something
of the intimate lives of young Communists or young
Fascists. The movement dominates the entire life.
The individual gives himself—or herself—to the
movement in a spirit essentially religious. It enters
into the life and into the conscience as few religions do
nowadays. Communism indeed claims that it is a
complete substitute for religion. Everything else is to
be subordinated to the ends of the movement. With
the Fascist these are the supposed good of the Italian
community; with the Communist they are the supposed
good of the whole world. These movements
began as voluntary movements of young people, so
concerned about public affairs as willingly to give
themselves to the sacrifices and dangers—and adventure—involved.
I submit it is a fact of profound
significance that Fascism could attract enough
vigorous young people to capture and hold and
govern Italy, and that the Communist Party, with
perhaps a hundred thousand members or so in Russia,
could seize upon the ruins of that war-broken land
and hold it against all comers.
One has to admit, in spite of many assertions to the
contrary, that neither in Italy nor Russia do the
masses of the population seem to resent the dictatorship
of these associations. No vote famine has broken
out in these disenfranchised countries. You do not
find haggard peasants wandering about in search of a
polling booth. So that our assertion that the average
common man, the common voter, does not care a rap
about the commonweal and his vote, has to be supplemented
by the fact that there is an active-minded
minority capable of so vivid an interest in the direction
of public affairs as to make the most complete
sacrifices to see things going in the way it considers
right. This is most conspicuous in Russia and Italy,
but in China students’ associations, closely similar
in character, are taking possession of the larger half
of the country, and in Japan and many other countries
kindred bodies of mentally energetic types are
playing an increasingly important rôle in public life.
In the nineteenth century such types were either not
stimulated to activity, or their energies were spent
upon parliamentary politics or diverted in other
directions. Now all over the world a certain section
of them is taking its activities out of parliamentary
affairs and setting itself into vigorous competition
with the parliamentary system.
You see, I am building my expectation of a new
phase in human affairs upon the belief that there is a
profoundly serious minority in the mass of our generally
indifferent species. I cannot understand the existence
of any of the great religions, I cannot explain
any fine and grave constructive process in history,
unless there is such a serious minority amidst our
confusions. They are the salt of the earth, these
people capable of devotion and of living lives for
remote and mighty ends—and, unless the composition
of our species has altered, they are as numerous
as they have ever been. I see them less and less satisfied
and used by existing loyalties and traditional
faiths. I see them ready to crystallize about any constructive
idea powerful enough to grip their minds.
Is it not reasonable then to hold that these associations,
these concentrations of mentally energetic
types for political ends, these revelations of politico-religious
fervour in the community—considerable as
they are even now—are the mere beginnings of much
greater things? The breakdown of the old loyalties
and the old faiths in the past age has released this
great fund of effort and synthetic possibility for new
applications. And over against it we have the need
for world peace—which can be achieved only by some
sort of political unity—and for social adjustment,
which seems only possible through the comprehensible
handling of world economic affairs as one great system.
More than twenty years ago, in a book called “A
Modern Utopia,” when there was not a fact on earth
to support me, I sketched a World State ruled by a
self-devoted organization of volunteers. To-day I can
recall that conception of a future society and I can
appeal to Russia, China, Italy, and much that is astir
everywhere, to substantiate that possibility. I have
spoken of the youth in these two specimen movements
I have cited, but it is not merely the young who
will be found willing to orient their dispersed lives to
great aims and comprehensive ideas. The pain of
aimlessness and ineffectiveness can be aroused at any
age with the realization of insecurity. The search for
a consuming objective ends only with life. In short,
we have the morally energetic types needed for such a
movement in a released and nascent state. We have
the manifest need for such a movement. We are
gathering the creative ideas and accumulating the
impulse for such a movement. What is there to prevent
a great politico-religious drive for social and
world unity taking hold everywhere of the active and
adventurous minority of mankind—that is to say, of
all mankind that matters—even quite soon?
That is the essence of what I want to put before
you to-night. That is what I mean when I say that
the phase of Democracy as release has come to its end,
and that we are already in the beginning of the phase
of Democratic Synthesis, a great religious-spirited
phase. If you choose to link it to Christianity or Islam
or Buddhism or any existing democratic religion; or
to Communism, that religious substitute; or call
it in itself the Religion of Progress, nothing that I am
saying here to-night will stand in your way. And if
this diagnosis is correct, then necessarily the changing
spirit of Democracy, the change from fragmentation
and irrelevance to synthesis and reference to directive
general ideas on a universal scale, will become apparent
in all forms of human expression.
Here with the time at my disposal I can but ask:
Is that so? In political life, is there any tendency
among intelligent people to be dissatisfied with the
passive rôle of voters and to attempt, in all sorts of
ways, to exert a direct influence on common affairs?
In intellectual life, is there an increasing tendency
to discuss world-wide problems—political, economic,
social? Is there a marked increase of such literature?
A livelier interest in such questions? If this thesis is
right, the novel and the drama should be changing.
They should both be bringing in great issues, a quasi-religious
attitude to world affairs as a living part of
the human story. The novel should no longer be
merely a picture of a spectacle relying for its interest
upon adventures and the extraordinary traits of individual
characters, in no way responsible for the
whole. It should be turning decisively towards responsibility,
to what I might call creative propaganda.
It should be permeated by the question: “What do
these lives make for?” And the drama—to turn to
the drama—should be no longer the well-made play
grouping itself around a situation. Is such a play as
Shaw’s “Saint Joan,” or Toller’s “Masses and Men,”
any intimation of Synthetic Democracy upon the
stage? Again, is there in painting and music any
tendency to return from—what shall I say?—pure
painting and pure music to breadth and profundity
of reference?
Well, I ask these questions. I put these ideas before
you. I have done my best to give you my impression
of this new phase into which human life is passing,
and my forecast of the new spirit that I believe will
guide the criticism of expression in the time before us.
And I thank you with all my heart for the reception
and the attention you have given me.
VI THE ABSURDITY OF BRITISH POLITICS: A SHADOW ON THE WHOLE WORLD. WHAT HAS TO BE DONE ABOUT IT?
I loathe Nationalism, and ripening experience has
corroded my Imperialism (of 1899–1900) profoundly,
and perhaps incurably, but this does not prevent my
being intensely, affectionately, and profoundly English.
But by being English I do not mean pretending
mystical and impossible emotions at the first grunts
of the National Anthem, or the chance sight of that
curious political compromise of the last century, the
Union Jack, which has swallowed up the real English
flag of St. George, and still, against all reason, retains
the cross of St. Patrick in its entanglement. Nor
by being English do I mean repudiating the high
republicanism of my English Milton, my English
Cromwell, and my equally English George Washington.
Nor again would I mix up the English idea with
a trained aversion from foreign goods and ingenious
attempts to choke the trade of other countries in
favour of our home products. Indeed, I feel a little
ashamed of myself when a polite and kindly foreign
post office hands me out my letters stamped with
blatant exhortations to “Buy British Goods.” Yet
all the same I maintain that I am a scion, however
unworthy, of a very great race, and heir to an unapproachable
tradition of candid speech and generous
act.
My people, the English, have created mighty
nations, lived valiantly for freedom and fair play
through many sturdy generations, and fertilized the
whole world with their adventurous dead.
I hold most firmly that we English—who make up
perhaps a third of the United States population and
an eighth of that of the British Empire—are a people
necessary to mankind, that there are certain calls and
occasions when either “God’s Englishman”—as our
Milton had it—must play his part, or the occasion
fail.
It is our boast that we say what we think without
fear or favour and that we are not easily driven in
flocks or cowed by difficulties or defeated—even by
defeat. And believing these things, I hold it as my
right and duty as a common Englishman to watch the
steps of my own people wherever they are found, in
Britain or America, in India or Africa or Australia,
and to speak as plainly as I can when they seem to be
falling away from the quality that has won us our
place in history and the respect of mankind. I had
rather assert my right to repudiate the shooting at
Amritsar and cry “Stop!” to the justice of Massachusetts
when it grows harsh and unfair to such
friendless men as Sacco and Vanzetti than reap all the
material successes that life can offer me. In that way
I can a little discharge the obligation I am put under
when I am counted among Englishmen.
Never have we been a theatrical people; there are
few heroic gestures in our story and little rhetoric;
we have never pretended to be a breed of supermen,
and our drama, fiction, and common speech abound in
self-derision. The British common soldier breaks into
literature in the persons of Falstaff and Bardolph and
Nym, and the foreigner has always been given fair
play and a welcome among us—up to 1917, at any
rate. Our dearest boast was the prestige of “the word
of an Englishman,” and it is our claim that we would
rather be trusted than exalted among the peoples of
the earth. Whatever the diplomatic situation may
have been, the great mass of the English folk in the
New World, as in the Old, believed that they were
fighting aggressive monarchist militarism in the Great
War and preparing the way for a peace without
uniforms. They hated Germany more for her goose
step than for her fleet. The seed of that rather wilted
but still living plant, the League of Nations, was
sown by the practical liberalism of the English
mind on both sides of the Atlantic, and could never
have existed but for the faith of the English in reasonable
dealing. The faith of our people launched that
experiment, and to them alone can the world look for
the mental courage to face its disappointments and
accumulate and organize the resolution needed for the
next thrust and experiment in the same direction.
Liberalism of thought and restrained steadfastness
in act has been the contribution of the English people
to human affairs during the past two centuries. None
of us claims any preposterous superiorities over other
peoples; and most of us can admit inferiorities without
a qualm. The French are certainly more direct
and clear-headed than we are, and the Germans more
thorough. We lack the animation of the Levantine
and the mental richness of the Slav. We have a curiously
atmospheric quality in our thought; we are
not rapid with our problems, and we are apt to muddle
about with perplexities and betray a lack of haste
and zeal which exasperates observers. At the present
time, and indeed since 1917, we have been making
a bad showing. It is time we woke up to what we
are not doing. A time may come when we shall discover
that the world has not waited for the English.
For ten years the English—and by English I mean
equally the English-speaking, English-thinking people
of the United States and of the British Empire, for
I cannot separate them in these matters—have on the
whole been disposed towards some settlement of the
world’s affairs that would ensure permanent peace.
I do not believe that there would have been even a
League of Nations without the initiative of the English
on both sides of the Atlantic, and I believe that
the welcome and acquiescence of the other nations of
the world in that project was due to their belief “in
the word of the Englishmen,” to their belief that the
great section of mankind we English constitute and
control would see the vast promises of President
Wilson through to a working reality. They thought
that there was that much moral force in the world,
and that the English-speaking masses embodied it
and meant it.
I believe enough in the quality of my own people to
be persuaded they were right. I believe that on
November 11, 1918, the world was within sight of a
broad, permanent settlement of its political affairs
that would have ended war, that the war to end war
had been fought and won, that the will to end war was
sufficiently abundant to have carried that settlement
through, and that it was the organization of that will
that was wanting and failed. The will to end war
was caught and baffled in a net of political and diplomatic
evil habits. And particularly it was the will
to end war in the United States and the British Empire
which should naturally have been the backbone
will of peace organization, that was ineffective and
that was diffused and dispersed and defeated.
The failure of the will for peace in America to make
itself effective has been discussed very thoroughly,
and the broad facts are history; the disposition of
President Wilson to make world peace the monopoly
of the Democratic Party and the consequent estrangement
of the Republican majority; his obsession by
the idea of the sovereignty of “nationalities” and his
incapacity to think out what he meant by a nationality;
his diplomatic incompetence and intellectual and
moral seclusion have been set out plainly in a huge
literature of criticism, and so have the disgusts, resentments,
and fitfulness of the American people as
it realized that its will for peace was thwarted, and
sought to shift the blame from its own political
institutions.
Now, as always, there is a manifest majority of
voters in Great Britain on the left side in public affairs;
the spirit of the British peoples is now, as it has
been generally for a century, liberal, compromising,
tolerant, and anxious for a fair deal between nation
and nation; and yet at the present time the British
Government is not simply aloof like the American
from world direction, it is the leading force making
for reaction. The present British Government is, in
fact, doing its best to revive the rôle of the defeated
Hohenzollern Imperialism, and if it can hold the
Empire in its present course it will certainly steer the
British people towards a fate that may repeat the
German experience. And this it is able to do in spite
of the national temperament and the high traditions
of the English, because of the incapacity and shortsightedness
of the politicians who have contrived to
impose themselves upon the main masses of liberal
thought.
That is the most momentous fact in world affairs at
the present time. The paralysis of English liberalism
carries with it the paralysis of progress throughout
the world.
The elemental necessity before that moiety of the
English people which forms the nucleus of the British
Empire, if it is to go on playing its proper part in the
shaping of human destiny, is to get rid of Mr. Baldwin’s
Government and all its works as speedily as
possible. It has to do this for its own sake and for the
sake of the world’s future. It has to shake itself clear
of this imperialist militarism which is alien to its nature.
It is an obligation. But when the English people
turns to the Liberal and Labour politicians who
should be translating its manifest will into achieved
fact, it finds a crew of active and ingenious second-rate
and third-rate men engaged in petty feuds and
divided into two bitterly contentious camps, without
a shadow of principle to distinguish them.
It is extraordinary how hard it is to separate Liberal
from Labour Party men except by the fact that
they are separated. Of many of these people I, who
live fairly close to it all, do not know the party associations
from day to day. Of So-and-so or So-and-so
I asked: “Has he gone over or has he come back?”—it
is so little a question of quality and so much of postal
address. There seem to be rather more lawyers
in the Liberal Party and many more glorified trade-union
officials in the Labour Party, but a man like
Commander Kenworthy, for example, can go from
one party to the other or back again with as little
change of nature as a performing sea lion hopping
to and fro through a hoop. In power the Labour
politicians have shown themselves mild snobs,
socially ignorant rather than virtuous, and pathetically
anxious to assure the world that there is no
danger of “Socialism in our time.” They are Liberals
in red ties who have to cater for the earnestness of
the young supporter. On the Liberal side, wary, alert
figures like Sir John Simon and Sir Herbert Samuel
dodge and posture about with a manifest effort to
look like the sort of commanding, attractive, and
inspiring personalities English masses are supposed
to trust and adore—these two are the more prominent
of a whole host of commonplace careerists of no
personal significance at all—and Mr. Lloyd George
tries an infinitude of poses to catch the unifying spirit
as it flits uncertain through the dither. Mr. Lloyd
George might very well catch the unifying spirit if
only the unifying spirit could be sure that it had
caught him. But there is no outstanding figure at all
to hold and reassure both factions. There might be in
Philip Snowden were he physically a stronger man.
That is the situation. One by-election follows another.
Each time the Government vote shrinks to a
smaller proportion of the total; sometimes a Liberal
scrapes in (and oh! the joy of Mr. Masterman), sometimes
a Labour man, and sometimes the Conservative
keeps his seat with close upon two-thirds of the
poll against him. But in a general election the mutual
animosities of these wrangling factions rise to a malice
that prefers a Government victory to the success of
the kindred competitor.
It is just as likely that the next election will leave
the existing Government in power, a possibility
fraught with disaster to the whole world, as that either
of these Opposition gangs will scramble to a greater
total than the Tories.
Now to the great mass of English people these
party feuds and bickerings between Liberal and
Labour are a matter of entire insignificance. Nobody
believes that the Labour Party has the courage or
capacity to carry through any extensive socializing
operations, nor that a Liberal Government would
carry out a policy very different from that of a Labour
Government. But either a Liberal or a Labour
Government would release educational progress,
check armament, relieve the world from the fear of
adventures against Russia and China sustained more
or less furtively by Britain, break the ugly association
with Mussolini, show a living regard for free speech
and private freedom, and reassure the forces of peace
and civilization in France, Germany, Poland, and
Hungary.
Either would do. The general desire is for one or
the other, and the question which the politicians pose
is Which? Both the Liberals and the Labour Party
tricksters have in turn cheated the country out of
proportional representation, which would have relieved
us of much of this present difficulty. It is too
late to go into that issue now. The primary concern
of intelligent Englishmen now is to get rid of this
Baldwin-Junker Ministry, which is as unpalatable to
intelligent financial and business men, with some
understanding of the necessary cosmopolitanism of
modern economic life, as it is to the main mass of
liberal-minded labour.
How is this to be done?
It seems to me that the occasion would be best met
by the formation of a series of new local political
organizations, beside, and independent of, the local
official Liberal and Labour Parties.
What is needed is a block of voters who will vote
primarily against the Government and only secondarily
for either Liberal or Labour. The sensible thing
seems to be a vote in each constituency for whichever
of these two political parties secured the largest vote
against the Conservatives at the preceding contest,
irrespective of all their bletherings against each other.
One would vote Liberal here or one would vote
Labour there in order not to waste one’s vote. In that
way the Government could be reduced to a minority,
and probably a small minority in the House of Commons,
and, whatever else happened, there would be
an arrest of the threatened “Hohenzollernization” of
British policy and the British Empire.
I do not know what supplies of non-partisan political
energy are available in Great Britain at the
present time. Certain newspapers—the “Express”
group and Mr. Garvin’s “Sunday Observer,” for
example—seem to care about as much for party
loyalty as I do, and are probably at bottom quite of
my mind about stopping the reactionary drift; they
are conducted by men of imagination with a sense of
the greatness of our people; others are mere party
organs, in which not merely the leading articles but
the arrangements and display of news are calculated
to favour one or other of the contending parties.
But even among the readers of these biassed newspapers
there must be a growing multitude impatient
with the extraordinary way in which Great Britain at
present belies itself and endangers the outlook of mankind.
It needs but a crystallizing touch to give that
impatience a form and a direction.
We want a “Wake Up, England!” movement in
Great Britain, and not merely in Great Britain, but
for all the English throughout the earth. We want a
mood and form of politics that will save our destinies
from our politicians while there are still great things
to be saved.
7 August, 1927.
VII BALDWINISM A DANGER TO THE WORLD. WANTED, A COALITION GOVERNMENT. THE DEADLOCK AND THE WAY OUT
The ordinary game of politics bores me, and I
rarely write about it. The manœuvres of X., Y., and
Z. to get towards the head of the queue of possible
tenants of No. 10, Downing Street, fill me with that
cold disgust we all feel for vices to which we are not
inclined. I have wanted many things in life, but
never “place.” The “party game” I have loathed
from my youth up. My primary interest in the
Labour Party was that it promised to end that game.
Alas! it has only made it worse.
But there are times when some attention has to be
paid to these detestable sports. Normally it matters
very little to most of us whether the income tax is
decreased or increased a little by X. or Y. or Z., and
whether it is Z. or A. who damps our hopes for the
education of the country. The Westminster permanent
officials run their departments in very much
the same manner whether it is a Tory or a Liberal or a
Labour man who intervenes trivially in their sway.
Why should I care whether it is Mr. Baldwin pretending
to be a simple, honest farmer, or Mr. Ramsay
MacDonald pretending to be a romantic gentleman,
at 10, Downing Street?
Normally there is no reason at all. But it happens
that this is an abnormal time, and, like millions of my
fellow-countrymen, I wake up to find that this Baldwin
Government, which we considered merely narcotic
and drowsed under inattentively, is the most
dangerous government that Britain has ever had.
Its peculiar danger is that it has learnt nothing from
the war, that its stupidity is not the passive stupidity
we hoped and believed, but a very active stupidity,
so that at three cardinal points it has set things moving
in the direction of war.
In the first place, it has carried its support of the
aggressive and reactionary Mussolini dictatorship to
a pitch which amounts to a virtual betrayal of both
France and the republican régime in Germany. We
are under great obligations to France. In the past I
criticized French policy when it seemed to be obsessed
by a blind hostility to Germany, because I believed,
and I still believe, that upon the development of a
Franco-German friendship hangs all the hope we have
of a great future for Europe. A liberal France, a
liberal Germany in accord—the European future is
utterly black without that accord. But to criticize
France when she is aggressive is one thing, and to
undermine her position in Europe is quite another.
This tawdry, unclean tyranny in Italy insults and
threatens France. Would it dare do that alone?
without American money and British moral support?
without the hope that if it can entangle France in a
conflict, all the suppressed barbarism of the other side
in Germany, the side which is now the under-side,
will flare up to its assistance? And this “safe”
Government of ours in Britain moves not a finger to
arrest this advancing disaster, can find no better rôle
to play in such a European situation than that of
Mussolini’s friend.
Next comes the failure to get to an understanding
with the United States upon the issue of disarmament.
At the present time, as Kenworthy has demonstrated
in the completest fashion in his recent book, Great
Britain and the United States are arming against each
other. Do people realize the significance of this?
Neither country has, for example, an educational
organization adequate to its needs and opportunities,
and yet vast sums are being squandered, upon the
advice of military and naval “experts,” on military
and naval preparations that are bringing these two
countries, with the same language, a common culture,
and a long tradition of mutual forbearance, more and
more into the attitude of armed rivals. The Baldwin
Government has its excuses for its failure at Geneva.
It puts the blame on the American representatives.
But who wants its excuses? Its failure is a crime.
Thirdly, we have the Russian muddle. For an
amount of espionage and propaganda not much, if at
all, greater than that normally practised by all the
chief governments of the world—a publication like
“Asia,” for example, coming from New Hampshire,
is far more efficient as anti-imperialist propaganda
than anything the Russians have ever done—the
Russian representatives in London were expelled in
the most insulting manner, and the premises of the
Russian Trade Delegation burgled. Ministers like
Lord Birkenhead and Mr. Churchill reviled the régime
in Russia unpardonably. What are the results?
Trade is broken off. A market particularly desirable
for the manufacturers of Great Britain is more or
less closed. The world in general, and Russia in
particular, is impressed with the idea that Great
Britain is the enemy of the Soviet Government.
Naturally that Government does its best to retaliate.
What would you do if you were a Russian? We
British oblige the Russian Government to press on
with whatever propaganda it conducts against us in
Asia—in Turkey, China, India especially. What else
can you imagine it doing? And it was totally unnecessary
to stimulate this hostility and embitter this
enemy. The antagonism was dying down. Intercourse
was increasing. Trade was improving.
Now all that has been put back. The British have
grimaced threats at Russia until now there is an active
propaganda in Russia to prepare that people for
the attack the blusterings of such Ministers as Mr.
Churchill and the Home Secretary seem to forebode.
And Britain trains a highly mechanicalized expeditionary
force. So behind Britain and Central Asia, in
the heart of Europe and across the Atlantic, the
spectre of war becomes more threatening, more substantial,
less of a phantom and more of a possibility,
with every month of this Government rule. Throughout
the world the present British Government has
been evoking the war idea and the war spirit.
I will say nothing of the social war this Government
has waged at home. Grave as that is, it is
dwarfed by the monstrous dangers of the international
situation. I will not say that the British Government
wants war—with two possible exceptions
among its members. But it is stupid; its stupidity is
that sort of mental inflexibility which makes men
inadaptable to new circumstances. It goes on upon
the old diplomatic, militarist, nationalist, and competitive
lines that carried Europe so inevitably to
the smash of 1914, and it has not the imagination to
see plainly how surely it drives to another smash.
If the present British Government remains in office
for another five years that smash, I believe, will
come.
I am not indulging here in single-handed prophecy.
What I am writing here is realized now more or less
lucidly by an immense multitude of observers. It lies
upon the surface of things, just as the war of 1914
lay plainly on the surface of things for years before it
came. And one might reasonably imagine that this
great multitude would set about preparing to push the
Government out of office effectively and thoroughly,
would make sure of a complete purge of its supporter
at the next general election. Nothing could be further
from the reality of the case. The same want of imagination
that allows the British Government to drum
along with international bickerings and military preparations
towards a new great war robs the huge
majority of people who are against the Government
of any effective coherence. The Great War seems to
have passed over the politicians in opposition with as
small intellectual profit as it has over the Ministers in
office.
In the face of a rapidly approaching disaster that
may wreck civilized life, these people go on with the
old tricks and the old antics that distinguished political
life in those days of apparently eternal security
when good Queen Victoria sat upon the throne. They
do not seem to see that there is any situation or any
stream of events outside the little arena in which they
manœuvre against each other for office and the petty
glories of a party triumph. Two figures in particular
I contemplate with blank amazement. One is Sir
Herbert Samuel. I am loth to believe him as silly as
his public proceedings. But of their immense silliness
there can be no doubt. He is the figure-head of pure
party Liberalism. He is the typical advocate of the
candidature of those five hundred Liberal candidates
who are everywhere to wage implacable warfare
against the Labour Party. Everywhere they are to
busy themselves in breaking up the peace vote and, if
they cannot get in themselves, letting in the Tory—and
war.
Over against him is Ramsay MacDonald, a figure
of fantastic vanity and secretiveness, equally resolute
on keeping the Labour Party in bitter antagonism to
the Liberals—though the heavens fall. The poor little
“Daily Herald” under his influence spends most of its
ammunition on the Liberals, and the mere whisper of
“coalition” is treated like an attack upon fundamental
political virtue. The implacable stupidity of
both these groups, the pure party Liberals and the
pure party Labourites, exceeds even the unteachable
stupidity of the Government policy. And they are
helping it forward. When the bombs begin to burst
and the smash comes Sir Herbert Samuel and Mr.
Ramsay MacDonald, because of their inveterate
party spirit, will be as responsible for the disaster as
Mr. Amery or Mr. Baldwin.
But the question I have been asking myself and
most of the people I have been meeting lately is,
“What are we personally going to do about it?” Like
the majority of people in Great Britain, I want a
coalition of the Liberal and Labour Parties. That
plainly is our salvation. I realize—surely everyone
realizes—that the internal legislation and the foreign
policy of a Liberal Government in Great Britain for
the next ten years at least would be substantially the
same as that of a Labour Government. Of the two
Mr. MacDonald is the least likely to move a step
towards Socialism. The pretence of any irreconcilable
fundamental differences does not deceive 5 per cent.
of the British Electorate. The Liberals might be
rather more economical and skimpy over social services
and the Labour people more snobbish and more
extravagant over the army, navy, and air services.
The blend might indeed be better than either party,
faults might cancel out. And since I am convinced
that people like Sir Herbert Samuel and Mr. Ramsay
MacDonald are incurably set upon their party follies,
I am obliged, we are obliged, to cast about for other
figures upon which we may concentrate our enthusiasm
and to whom we may look for some sort of leadership
beyond mere party strategy in the approaching
struggle.
One’s mind turns to Mr. Lloyd George. He is a
seasoned Coalitionist, and he is plainly disposed
towards another Coalition. He has made alluring
gestures towards the left, but an unusual hesitation to
return them is apparent. Plainly Labour, though it
may work with him, will not put itself under him.
And that applies not merely to the party-obsessed
Labour people. We all like Mr. Lloyd George, but
at times he veils his solid worth beneath an agility
and flexibility that leaves us uneasy. I do not know
if we can look at him to play a secondary rôle in a
combination. It would necessarily be a very considerable
rôle. And, after all, he is technically a
Liberal, and the majority of the anti-Government
mass is Labour. The headship of any combination for
the preservation of peace in the world should reside in
the majority. The leader should be a Labour man.
This also excludes Lord Cecil, with his traditional
attitude towards Church and land, from the formal
leadership. So one turns to the Labour Party and
looks for a Coalitionist there.
I consider Henderson, Thomas, Clynes, all surely
Ministers in a coalition, but none of them quite what
we require as a figure-head. Then I come to Snowden
and stop. There, I believe, is the man who can best
lead the British Empire, under a Coalition Government,
back to sanity, security, and the service of
peace. There is a certain quality of greatness about
Snowden which is not very widely distributed in our
political world to-day. I suppose that among statesmen,
politicians, and public servants of all types and
parties, Philip Snowden is more generally respected
and would be more willingly trusted than any other
contemporary. He is a man whose public character,
quite as much as his private character, is without spot
or blemish. He is a man of real capacity and great
personal force. He is the man we want. And I do not
see why we, the growing multitude of British people
who want to get rid of this dangerous Government of
ours who do not care a rap either way for the Liberal
“machine” or the Labour “machine,” should not set
about getting him now.
Would he serve us? Probably not at first. He might
plead his allegiance to his party. But there are popular
invitations that have the force of commands.
Would Mr. Lloyd George work with him? I do not
know. Mr. Lloyd George has neither the narrow-mindedness
of Sir Herbert Samuel nor the lonely
vanity of Mr. MacDonald. He is quite capable of
magnanimity; and for him also a strong popular
feeling, effectively expressed, might have imperative
force. Many of the dissentient Liberals, on account
of minor feuds and unforgettable sayings during
those feuds, would, I know, serve much more gladly
under Snowden as a leader than under Lloyd George.
But at the present stage of affairs I do not see why
we should wait upon the Tadpoles and Tapers to fix
up this arrangement for us. The growing multitude
of people who see things in this way has the power to
force this combination over the heads of the party
managers. We can write; we can organize; we are not
without a Press. Why wait while the leaders negotiate?
At the next election it will be comparatively simple
for us to disregard the difference between Liberalism
and Labour altogether. When we find ourselves in any
constituency where a Liberal is trying to cut down a
Labour majority or where a Labour candidate is
trying to cut down a Liberal majority, we can vote
solidly for the legitimate claimant to the seat, whether
he be Liberal or Labour. When we hear the Liberal
beginning to make his little points against Labour or
the Labour man chipping the Liberal, instead of
getting on to the real business in hand, the proper
comment is a loud “Bah!” repeated until the gentleman
takes notice. Then we shall get the maximum
number of Liberals and Labour men into the House of
Commons, and when they are there they will have to
shake down into a coalition whether they like it or not.
The Labour Party is surely not so foolish as to take
office in a minority again, with the Liberals primly
in possession of what Sir Herbert Samuel calls the
“casting vote,” and equally will the Liberals refuse
to shoulder responsibility alone. Everybody in Parliament
knows that Coalition waits at the end of the
passage even if a second election intervenes. Why
have the expense and delay of a second election? As
practical people with an empire to save, let us get
on to that coalition now.
27 November, 1927.
VIII COMMUNISM AND WITCHCRAFT
I have recently been reading the “History of
Witchcraft and Demonology,” by Mr. Montague
Summers, and various utterances upon the Soviet
Government of Russia by supporters of the present
enlightened Government of the British Empire, and I
find a curious confusion in my mind between the two.
Mr. Summers, like all good Catholics, is a believer
in witchcraft; and he hates witches as soundly and
sincerely as the British county families hate the
“Reds”; and he believes as freely and fiercely about
the detested breed. Here is a passage, and I will leave
the reader to guess whether it is from the pages of Mr.
Summers or the columns of a Conservative newspaper
on the eve of a general election:
The witch or the Red (as the case may be) is “an
evil liver; a social pest and parasite; the devotee of a
loathly and obscene creed; an adept at poisoning,
blackmail, and all creeping crimes; a member of a
powerful secret organization inimical to Church and
State; a blasphemer in word and deed; swaying the
villagers by terror and superstition; a charlatan and
a quack sometimes, a...”—here I censor my authority—“an...”—the
censorship is really imperative;
“a minister of vice and inconceivable corruption;
battening upon the filth and foulest passions of the
age.”
The doubts the simple, honest reader of the British
Conservative Press will feel—whether this is the more
accurate description of Mother Shipton, Gilles de
Rais, any Knight Templar, the late Mr. Krassin, Mr.
Lunacharsky, or Lenin—will do much to carry out the
interesting views of that great historical writer, Mrs.
Nesta Webster, that modern Communism is the lineal
descendant of the black traditions of medieval sorcery,
Manichean heresies, Free Masonry, and the
Witch of Endor. Be that as it may, modern Communism
is certainly heir now to the estate of fear and
terror which descends to us from the past.
Perhaps mankind has a standing need for somebody
to tar, feather, and burn. Perhaps if there was
no devil, men would have to invent one. In a more
perfect world we may have to draw lots to find who
shall be the witch or the “Red,” or the heretic or the
nigger, in order that one man may suffer for the
people. Mr. Summers’ book makes interesting, disagreeable
reading of the sort that enhances its excitement
here and there by a coy resort to transparent
Latin; and it shows Popes and prelates and Puritans,
kings and judges, all manner of respectable people,
succumbing to exactly the same sort of emotional disturbance
that now makes membership of the Communist
Party so dangerous, exciting, and attractive
to the light-minded young of Western Europe and
America. Nothing was too dreadful for belief about
witches and warlocks, and, alas for the feebleness of
the human imagination, most things, it is felt, were
not nearly dreadful enough. They made mischief,
they fostered strikes, and they raised storms and insurrections
in such scanty leisure as a constant round
of Witches’ Sabbaths allowed. They were drowned,
tortured, beaten, and burnt alive, and still the kindly
righteous had a baffling sense of inadequate retort to
all the bestial cruelty and wickedness charged against
them.
As one turns over the record of Mr. Summers’
book, it is fairly plain to any one not under a conscientious
necessity to believe in witchcraft that all
these waves of inquisition and cruelty were a sort of
pooling of the normal indignation of mankind against
the orgies and queer and vile acts that lurk at the
roots of our animal nature, and of our fear of the
tricks and malicious resentments of inferior and unhappy
people, and a direction of this pooled force of
disapproval and hostility against heresy, sedition,
and unpopular opinions generally. Gilles de Rais was
an insane murderer, guilty of almost incredibly bestial
cruelties, but his wickedness was pinned to
heresy and made an excuse against the gentlest and
purest of unbelievers. Evil men, you said were heretics,
and then when some one ventured to differ from
your high orthodoxy you charged him promptly with
organized association with filth and every form of
evil. If any one questioned your theology, well, manifestly
he was a second Gilles de Rais. Mr. Summers,
for instance, has no doubt that great epidemics of
witchcraft followed doctrinal disputes; that religious
doubt and a flirtatious alliance with the devil were
in the sequence of cause and effect.
To-day there are many signs that the “Red” has a
good chance of playing the part of the witch of older
times in a new world mania. The examination of
Sacco and Vanzetti, charged with ordinary murder
and robbery, upon their political opinions, in the
Massachusetts courts, was quite in the vein of the old
witch trials. “Tell me what you think,” said the
prosecution, “and what you did may be judged by
that.” It is wonderful how witch-hanging Massachusetts
has kept true to its old traditions.
This tendency to associate unpopular opinions with
murderable offences seems to be an increasing one on
both sides of the Atlantic. I am sure it needs only a
very slight Press campaign to convince any number
of people in London that when Sir W. Joynson-Hicks
made his preposterous raid on the Soviet business
headquarters in search of an alleged stolen paper,
members of the Arcos staff escaped on broomsticks
from an upper window with that wonderful confidential
document the police sought and never found.
When I came back from Russia in 1920 and wrote
that Lenin seemed an intelligent little man, who was
rather at a loss what to do with the great country that
had fallen so wonderfully into his hands, I pleased
nobody. The Communists and Left Labour people
wanted extravagant praise and a glorification of a
state of affairs that seemed to me to be a frightful
muddle, and the anti-Bolshevik witch-hunters wanted
yarns about orgies in the Kremlin, Mme. Lenin
dressed up in the Russian Crown jewels, drinking
champagne out of cups of gold in the worst possible
taste, and aristocratic babies being tortured and
murdered after dinner just for fun and devilry by
commissars. They wanted to excite themselves about
Moscow, just as the mediæval witch-hunters excited
themselves with wild imaginations about the Witches’
Sabbaths.
Failing “hot stuff” of that sort, the anti-Bolsheviks
were convinced I was in the pay of Moscow. They
wanted their Bolsheviks not small and bothered, but
horrible. They wanted me to make their blood run
cold. They wanted to work themselves up into a
frenzy of indignation, terror, and violence.
And they wanted to do so because, as I say, there
seems to be in the dark, tortuous, and dangerous
heart of man a real craving for vehement self-righteous
persecution and enthusiastic and irrational
punishment. I know. I have felt it in me. If I have
never killed and massacred in the waking day, I have
known all these bright reliefs and excitements in
dreams. And in reveries.
To any one who can think about Bolshevism and
retain a normal temperature the facts are as plain as
daylight. Russia has been, is, and must remain for
some time to come a largely barbaric country. Large
areas of Russia are still as backward as England was
in Tudor times, and few of its towns have a social
life much in advance of early nineteenth-century
conditions in Great Britain. It was in the days of the
Czar, and it is to-day, a backward land of hardships
and intense discomforts, a land of rough methods,
frequent crimes, and much sporadic cruelty. Until
ten years ago it was ruled by a stupid, disorderly,
and tyrannous autocracy—superstitious and hostile
to education—which collapsed through sheer inherent
rottenness under the stresses of the Great War. The
resources of Russia were so wasted, and its army so
ruthlessly handled in that war, as to wreck the whole
social system. Those Bolsheviks are in possession of
the wreck. They are in possession because they were
the only people with sufficient faith, discipline, and
determination to hold together in the general chaos.
But they are neither gods nor devils. They are
limited, conceited, and as liable to witch panics and
suspicion mania as the most enlightened citizens of
Middlesex or Massachusetts. Their “reprisals” for
the Arcos raid and for the various recent murders of
their members would have disgraced a lynching State
in the American Union. They cling to the old theories
and dogmas of Marx, half a century stale. They
seem as little capable of modern industrial organization
as the British coal-owners, and their need is far
more urgent. They have a percentage of cads, roughs,
and scoundrels hanging to them which may or may
not be higher than the similar percentage of any
political party in Britain or America. They are as a
whole just a band of worried, rather incompetent
doctrinaires, some able and sympathetic, some obtuse
and dangerous, and they have an empire on their
hands. There they are, the only possible Government
for Russia, and if they are submerged, nothing will
be left of Russia but a wilderness of warring brigand
armies and barbaric peasants. Failing them Russia
will repeat on a larger, more dreadful scale, and without
the same substructure of civilized urban tradition,
the Germany of the Thirty Years’ War.
They will probably resent my conception of them
as muddled, overstrained men with an old-fashioned
and inapplicable social theory to guide them in an
overwhelming job, far more than the current idea of
them as a crew of super-devils. Like the mediæval
witches, they threaten and boast to keep up their self-respect,
and so they bring down upon themselves the
cowardly violence of the timid. Whatever happens
abroad to the discomfort of the American or European
capitalists they claim as the result of their
marvellous machinations. It is a pitiful posturing.
I do not believe that the coal muddle and that
dismal strike of last year would have happened any
differently if Russia had never existed. They have
a conceit of ordering about the labouring classes of the
earth. It is touching. I found poor Lenin in the
Kremlin swallowing the stuff in Miss Sylvia Pankhurst’s
“Dreadnought” as the current opinion of the
British “proletariat.”
As a matter of fact, in all the world from end to end
outside Russia—I am not forgetting China—the
Communist Party cannot count upon the services of
twenty thousand men or raise half a million pounds.
It is always poking into gatherings and claiming to
have called them, jumping on coaches driven by other
people and pretending to run them. The only advantage
of this sort of rubbish to the Bolsheviks is to
give the simple Russian worker a good conceit of
himself and his rulers, but it is disastrous to the
friends of the worker everywhere. It supplies the
witch-finder and the hunter of radicals with just the
“’orrible ’orrible” evidence he needs.
When I visited the House of Science in Petrograd
in 1920, there was a Communist Party representative
who had poked in among the men of science to explain
how different and superior “Marxist” chemistry and
astronomy were to the bourgeois teaching, and Fülop-Miller’s
“Geist and Gesicht des Bolshewismus”
(which has recently been translated into English)
collects, with destructive malice and deadly illustrations,
flagrant examples of the nonsense about new
philosophy, new science, new art, new religion, new
everything, newer and better than ever before, with
which the Bolsheviks console themselves in their grim
and from many aspects amazingly plucky struggle to
keep a strained and damaged civilization going and
even progressing, in the face of the extravagant
hatred and hostility of the outer world.
If only people would recognize, first, that Russia is,
and must be for some decades, a very backward country,
and that, whatever Government rules there,
rough and barbaric things are bound to happen; second,
that the whole of the Bolshevik propaganda is
about as injurious to modern capitalism as the brews
and spells of those poor old women our ancestors
found such satisfaction in burning alive were to the
people against whom they were aimed; third, that
panic, violence, brag, bad manners, and petty irritations
towards foreigners are not the monopoly of the
Bolsheviks; and, fourth, that the existing Government
of Russia is the only possible Government there
at the present time; and that the only hope of saving
the vast areas and resources of European and Asiatic
Russia for civilization lies in getting to some working
compromise with that Government and co-operating
in its development—if, I say, people would bear these
fairly obvious things in mind, I should be able to
look forward with more confidence to the immediate
future of the world than I feel at the present time.
But with Britain in the hands of a Government suffering
from witch mania with regard to Russia and the
ruling powers of America in little better case, with
the liberalism of the world leaderless, misrepresented,
and confused, there is a very considerable probability
that that ailing State will be, as a potential modern
State, ruined and destroyed in the next few decades.
Nothing will be achieved by the overthrow of Bolshevism
in Russia as the result of this witch mania
but the completer desolation of a great area of the
old world.
21 August, 1927.
IX THE FUTURE OF LABOUR. THE STRUGGLE BETWEEN CAPITAL AND LABOUR. CONTROVERSIAL HALLUCINATIONS
A correspondent in America writes to suggest an
article on the struggle between Capital and Labour,
and what it is coming to. To-morrow in the United
States is the legal holiday for the celebration of Labour,
and it seems an appropriate date for some general
remarks that have been accumulating in my
mind about this indisputable struggle.
I am afraid I shall disappoint my correspondent.
From some phrases in his letter I am inclined to think
he expects me to be violently partisan in this issue, to
foretell the doom of the capitalist system and the
great days when Labour alone shall rule the earth.
This shows a lamentable ignorance of my voluminous
and—I am told—correctly I think—reiterative works.
I cannot hope for the abolition of the capitalist system,
because I do not believe there is a capitalist
system, and my only aspiration for Labour is that it
should get right off the earth. I believe this conflict
between Capital and Labour is like that great struggle
between Arianism and Trinitarianism, which tore
the Roman world to pieces thirteen or fourteen centuries
ago; that is to say, I regard it as a struggle
about theoretical definitions having only the remotest
relationship to any fundamental realities in life.
Most Christians nowadays, I remark, are Arians
professing a Trinitarian creed, and much the same
effacement may overtake this false antagonism of
Capital and Labour. We may come to a world of
capitalist professing to be a Labour community. Or
we may follow quite other and more rational lines of
development.
Most of the issues upon which men are antagonized
in crowds—because of the uniformity of our intelligences
and the eagerness of our minds—are false
issues. Throughout all history most human conflicts
have turned on false issues. The issue of patriotism,
for example, is so false that it is indelicate almost to
the treasonable pitch to say so.
But, braving the indelicacy, can any intelligent
person argue to-day that patriotism nowadays has
anything whatever to do with race, or thought? Take
a concrete example to illustrate this current insanity.
My distant cousin and namesake at Chicago, Professor
H. G. Wells, the eminent physiologist, living
under the stresses of his local patriotism, is obliged to
pay for the construction of cruisers and aeroplanes to
protect himself, the American Constitution, and the
Standard Oil Company against me, and I am obliged
to pay for the construction of cruisers and aeroplanes
to protect the House of Windsor, the Anglo-Dutch Oil
people, and this Wembley Exhibition Empire of ours,
against him, when, as a matter of the most obvious
common sense, we are so much akin and so much after
the same ends, that what we both need is mutual
protection from these monsters of the imagination
that have got hold of us, and which are quite likely to
gas us or blow us to shreds before they have done with
us. Clearly we two are parts of the same biological,
intellectual, and moral strain, we belong to the
same civilization, we are of one outlook, blood, and
name, and our chief real political interest is to get
rid of these people in uniform, these diplomatists, and
the difference of our flags, which may in the end
waste most of the good of both our lives in a fatuous
war.
And it is equally false to imagine that because the
evil passions of men can be involved to the pitch of
judicial murder—at least in such barbaric countries
as Soviet Russia or Italy or Massachusetts—there is
any profound matter involved in this century-old
conflict between Capital and Labour that muddles
our minds and devastates our public affairs to-day.
It is a conflict embodying certain easy misconceptions
of social, and particularly of economic, life. It is an
incidental squabble exaggerated to the dimensions of
a fundamental process. But it rules a huge proportion
of current political activity. It is another of the great
hallucinations which make history in our time and
prepare infinite perplexity for the historians of the
days to come.
This “capitalist system” has never been defined;
it has merely been indicted. Try to define it. “Labour”
is equally undefined. According to a Communist
informant, “Labour” is the proletariat, that is to
say, the people who produce offspring for whose
education and upbringing they have made no provision.
It is the propertyless class which works for
wages and breeds so that it keeps those wages down
to the subsistence level.
There certainly is such a class in most countries
where there are towns and cities, but it is a residual
class. It is much more in evidence in a mediæval city
like Hankow than in a modern city like New York.
In China the brigand armies now prevalent are
drawn largely from that class. It supplies the gang
labour which under recent conditions took the place
of gang slavery. The pressure of its hunger exercises
a degrading influence upon life in general. So far it
justifies the “proletarian” legend. But it is absurd
to project its characteristics and limitations over the
great multitude of workers in a modern community.
It is preposterous to present economic life as substantially
the exploitation of this class by a hard-minded
minority.
In the United States the actual proletariat, as we
have defined it, must be a very small proportion of the
population. There is less of such exploitation of
degraded propertyless people now than there was a
hundred years ago, and it is a diminishing factor in
economic life.
If we abandon this romantic, this Victor Hugoesque
conception of “Labour” as living in rags and
slums, and begin to incorporate semi-skilled and
skilled workers with savings, insurances, and other
property and a certain minimum of education, and
peasants with leases or owning land, we shall cease to
have any definite boundary to stop us, and before we
know where we are we shall find ourselves in perplexity
whether in this or that case we are dealing with
a capitalist or a worker, “exploiter” or exploited.
We may draw our social boundaries, we shall find,
anywhere. If we draw them sufficiently high we may
arrive at last at the proposition that every activity in
the State is “Labour,” and that nothing lies outside
that term except a few usurers, gamblers, criminals,
official parasites, and the heirs of rich men.
The economic processes of the modern community
and the psychology of these processes are, as a matter
of fact, extraordinarily complex and still largely unmapped,
and they yield to no such elementary antagonism
as the Capital and Labour picture assumes.
Human beings carry on by use and wont. They are
imitative, habitual, mechanical, lazy, greedy, and
afraid; there is no such simple, shark-like consumption
of the honest toiling community by highly intelligent
property owners as the legend suggests.
Property in excess does not make most people either
active or aggressive; generally it makes them indolent,
insolent, evasive, and wasteful. Property in small
quantities brings out much inherent meanness and
causes much anxiety. It terrifies more often than it
stimulates. Want of any possessions leaves people
spiritless, driven, or desperate. A sense of secure
earning-power is at the same time the basis for the
satisfaction of most people who are satisfied in the
modern State, and the thing most conducive to
activity.
It is across the seething, swarming stir of miscellaneous
modern life that these great collective hallucinations
of patriotism and of class assertion sweep. We
are worried or out-of-sorts, and suddenly, under their
influence, we see ourselves threatened or oppressed
and the victims of a malignant conspiracy to keep us
down. If we get the patriotic delusion, this inclines
us to war; if the Capital and Labour notion, to
revolution. When Labour Days and Labour holidays
come round, a certain number of us gather in meetings
and processions to menace the phantoms that we
suppose afflict or threaten us and our kind.
Menaces find a billet somewhere. A number of
rich and well-off people, secretly conscious of a poor
contribution to the general well-being, struggle not
only against their consciences, but against a gnawing
fear of retribution and expropriation. They have a
lingering and troublesome belief that God may be
righteous, and that these vague threatenings of the
uncomfortable and limited may foreshadow the
method of His judgment.
They are probably wrong upon the latter count, at
any rate. I do not believe that under modern conditions,
in a modern mechanicalized State, common
low-grade labour is capable of carrying through a
revolution, much less a big social reconstruction.
Something like a world revolution may occur in the
smash that may follow another great war, a greater
Soviet experiment, for example; but it will not be in
reality a constructive revolution, but merely a phase
in the process of that human collapse to which war
must surely bring us all, if we do not head off war.
There will be no Labour-ruled world because, as I
have said, “Labour” so conceived is a phantom form
imposed upon a great complex of forces.
But these rich and well-off idle people do believe
that phantom is real, and a multitude of politicians,
journalists, and organization-running rogues prey on
their fears to extract subsidies for political groups,
newspapers, and “anti-Socialist” propaganda, and to
conduct a persecution of “Left” opinion. They
embody the “Capitalist” antagonism to “Labour,”
and give it a voice and a countervailing crazy group
of ideas, fears, loyalties, and motives. They “frame
up” cases to murder talkative fish pedlars and the
like, and feel much safer for a bit after such squalid
acts of defence against these absurd but impotent
threats to their comfort and self-complacency.
Meanwhile the mills of God are grinding against
them in a manner they do not understand nor suspect.
They really believe they are a beneficent “Capitalist
System” malignantly pursued by the unsuccessful,
and as sincerely do a great multitude of excellent people
believe that they are “Labour” implacably
oppressed by a “Capitalist System.” It is just as
though we classified all the colour in the world as
either pink or green.
The more we clear our minds of this prevalent
hallucination about Capitalism versus Labour the
more we shall be able to distinguish the real processes
at work in our world now. So far from there
having been a progressive enslavement of the masses
of mankind during the past hundred years, there has
been a great release from toil. In the civilizations
of the ancient world, slavery or serfdom seems to
have been a necessity in the economic process. The
only source of power, except for a slight use of wind
and water mills, was human or animal muscle.
The most fundamental facts in human history
during the past two centuries have been, first, the
rapid progressive replacement of human toil, not
merely of muscular toil, but of toilsome skilled effort,
by a magnificent development of mechanism; and,
secondly, an enormous increase of the amount of
energy available for human purposes. A certain fraction
of this increase has no doubt been consumed in
reckless breeding; a much larger part has been and is
being wasted in the traditional fooleries and cruelties
of war and war preparation, due to our continued
toleration of the uniform and title-worshipping
classes. And the increase in prosperity itself has been,
and is, much less rapid than was possible, because of
the vague but powerful traditions of proprietary
method which have hampered the development of
new larger-scale dealing with national resources. The
enlargement of the machine has outrun the lawyer,
the legislator, and the banker, and they have still to
come up to its enlarged possibilities. Until they do,
the machinery of modern life clogs, drags, and is
dangerous.
But when all these deductions have been made,
there remains in hand a huge achievement of welfare,
freedom, and hope in the last two hundred years due
entirely to inventions and discovery, science and
common sense. The facts of material advance are
altogether more important in the history of the past
two centuries than the amount of subjection and
human frustration that has occurred during this
period. The former are new phenomena, the latter
are old conditions of life that have, if anything, diminished.
The line of progress lies not in these disputes about
proprietary rights and claims upon the ever more
bountiful gifts of science and invention, but in the
search for the most efficient means of turning these
gifts to the general advantage. There is a growing
science of industrial psychology and industrial
efficiency. It is, I believe, likely to develop into a
very powerful group of ideas and realizations.
At present it concerns itself mainly with the question
of how to secure the most effective labour. We
discover that long hours are often less profitable to
every one concerned than reasonably short hours;
that air, light, and cheerful conditions for the worker
are good investments. The investigations spread to an
inquiry into the worker’s home. Presently we shall
realize that the waste of strikes, unwilling service,
sabotage, and other forms of industrial friction is
largely due to the want of reasonable hope in the
worker’s life. It will be good business and good politics
to give the worker hope and security. And it will be
impossible to study industrial efficiency in the mine
and field and workshop, we shall find, and ignore the
bearing of the country house and the director’s home
upon the quality of the economic services rendered.
In other words, we shall bring the social system to
the touchstone of efficiency instead of to the bar of
justice.
Few people nowadays defend or attack private
property on grounds of abstract morality and justice.
Ownership is not an institution of the order of primary
right. Ownership is an institution that has to be
justified. The case of individualism against collectivism
stands or falls almost entirely upon the assertion
that competitive individualism gives a larger and
better product always than any non-competitive
system. The case of the socialist is that this is untrue.
Without limitation it is a very incredible assertion
that the individualist makes. Neither case has ever
been proved, but the study of the psychology of
economic life, as it extends, is bound to turn what
are at present mere wranglings for a greater share in
the economic output into a search for the most productive
arrangements for work and living.
Then mankind may find that while the administration
of transport, credit, land, and natural resources
are far better taken out of the domain of private
proprietorship into the collective control either of
public authorities or quasi-public trusts, there are
other directions, householding, many forms of cultivation
and construction and artistic work, for example,
in which a great increase in independent proprietorship
is desirable. While socialization progresses in
some directions, individualism will assert itself in
others. And always machinery and mechanical organization
will be dispensing with toil. In the long run
it seems probable that the sort of thing we understand
by “Labour” now will dwindle to a small, minor, and
unimportant class in the community, and that simultaneously
there may be an absorption of much privately
owned wealth by a scientifically conducted
collective administration. While we are representing
life in melodramatic colours as a struggle between
the “Haves” and the “Have-nots,” the less romantic
but infinitely more subtle and interesting reality
of a struggle between scientific organization on the
one hand and the alliance of personal greed with
chaotic stupidity on the other may be undermining
all the grounds of our melodrama.
Such being my convictions, I do not find myself
excited by the advent of a Labour Day to any demonstrations
against the Capitalist System. I refrain
with perfect ease from gathering in mass meetings or
pouring in my myriads, with banners and bands and
red flags, through the streets of great cities. I do not
believe Labour is marching to triumph; I believe it
is soaking away towards absorption in a modern
mechanicalized community of a middle-class type.
A day will come when Labour Day will be a quaint
and interesting anniversary, like fireworks in November
in London or beating the bounds of some old
English borough.
4 September, 1927.
X WHAT IS THE BRITISH EMPIRE WORTH TO MANKIND? MEDITATIONS OF AN EMPIRE CITIZEN
The other day I was turning out the drawers of a
bureau, and I came upon a little collection of printed
cards and papers, the agenda and minutes of a dinner-discussion
club of which I was a member far back in
the days of good King Edward, when Mr. Joseph
Chamberlain was raising the banner of Tariff Reform.
It was a small club of thirteen, and I was the least
in it; never a government then or since that has not
contained a member or so of it; and the aim of all our
talks was to sharpen our ideas about the Empire to
which we belonged and to come to some sort of agreement,
if we could, about what we wanted to do with it
and how we had to serve it. We never came to any
agreement; Tariff Reform cleft us from the beginning,
but I doubt if any one of us failed to give something or
to learn much in these agreeable encounters.
I sat recalling these old discussions and linking
them with writings of mine that preceded and followed
them. I have been writing and thinking and
talking about the Empire for thirty years. My ideas
have changed and expanded; my knowledge has
grown, I have moved with the times. Except that I
have put more of it on record and so checked my steps
more exactly, my thoughts and feelings about the
Empire have probably been very like the thoughts
and feelings of thousands of mediocre liberal Englishmen.
It is interesting to recall some of the chief
phases of the story.
I have had a phase of disillusionment about the
Empire since 1919 so intense that I have come near to
a complete antagonism to “Imperialism.” But as I
sit over these papers and think not merely of my own
reactions, but of some of the “Empire builders” and
Empire rulers I have known—Sir Harry Johnston,
Sir Hugh Clifford, Lord Olivier, for example—I find
myself still reluctant to turn against all the dreams of
that liberal Imperialism of twenty years ago. For
twenty years ago I was a firm believer in the great
importance of the British Empire to mankind, and
as hostile as I am to-day to the Nationalisms that set
themselves up against it.
I am still—I am even more—anti-nationalist to-day.
I see no good at all in people getting together
into groups to exaggerate and overvalue their own
peculiarities and run down, exclude, and injure the
rest of mankind. I find nothing charming in the faked-up
national costumes—which are all alike all over
Europe, women in muslin caps and bits of red and
black stuff, and men in pearl buttons—national arts—thumby
bits of wood carving, pottery, and lace
that are even more the same thing everywhere—national
dialects, national literatures, and national
symbols, which pretend to discursiveness but really
aim to pickle a dismal uniformity of petty localism,
conceit, narrow-mindedness, and customary tyranny,
throughout the continent. I am all for Cosmopolis
and the high-road, and when I find nationalism rising
to intricate interferences with trade and money, the
free movement of men and goods about this none too
large a planet, boastings, hostilities, armies, and the
strangulation of the general welfare in the interests
of the gangs exploiting patriotic instincts, my lack
of enthusiasm deepens to positive hatred.
I think I was born cosmopolitan. I could never
sympathize completely, though I realized the reality
of their peculiar grievances, with the preference of the
southern Irish to be lords upon their own dunghills
rather than partners of the Ulstermen, the English,
Scotch, and Welsh in the world adventure of the
Empire, and, though I had qualms about the aims
and methods of Cecil Rhodes and Dr. Jameson, I
thought it was better to keep South Africa united
and part of a great world system than to permit two
illiberal republics to monopolize the Kaffir vitality
and mineral wealth of a great region that should benefit
all humanity. I have never found Nationalism even
a plausible excuse for the sterilization of some great
area of potential wealth because a backward people
happened to live upon it. The whole earth is for the
whole race.
But even in those dinner-club discussions of twenty
years ago very marked divergencies of opinion and
spirit became manifest. Our opening discussion was
upon the possibility of an Imperial Zollverein, and
that question, we found, went to the very root of our
ideas. Did we want to unite the Empire, economically,
financially, politically, militarily, against the rest of
the world or not? Was it to be a closed fist in imitation
of the Teutonic Zollverein, or an open hand to
all the world?
I recall with satisfaction that it was I who appealed
to geography and introduced the figure of the open
hand. Our British fingers, I argued, spread over the
whole keyboard of the world. We could never sound
a uniform note. Canada, India, New Zealand, were
incurably divergent, except in the idea of a common
peace, and that uniformity in diversity was our asset.
We had the confidence of foreign states in our tropical
and other “raw-product” possessions, because we
stood—in those days—not for monopolization, but
the open door. The less assertive we were, the more
possible it would be for other kindred powers to work
with us and work out forms of co-operation with us in
our task of coalescing and evolving into a world-wide
civilization.
That sort of idea about the empire was very prevalent
in those days of twenty years ago. Kipling went
about calling upon Americans and Germans, and
indeed all Europe, to take up the “White Man’s
Burthen”—and at the time of its first issue that
memorable burden was intended to be something
quite other than a mere bundle of loot. The Rhodes
scholarships are another fossil good intention which
remains to us from that age of potential incorporation.
Americans and Germans at least were to be
made like-minded with the British at Oxford! The
idea of the eventual amalgamation of the Empire
with other Powers in some comprehensive world
control was, indeed, constantly cropping up. This
involved no more thought of overcoming or conquering
other competitors than did the big series of bank
and industrial amalgamations that have occurred in
Great Britain since the war. It was a pool we had in
mind. The Empire was seen as the pacific precursor
of a practical world State. Our “raw-material” possessions
were seen as part of the common estate of
the human race, our share in a trusteeship; our Navy
as a world police that might be at last as denationalized
as the Knights Templars. These expansive
possibilities were what attracted me to that club, and
that, if I may name him, was what attracted Mr.
Bertrand Russell, who was also one of our thirteen.
But against us we found from the outset a group of
Empire patriots, who were all for the Empire of the
clenched fist. They were fierce fellows who believed
that life was a violent struggle and that what one had
in the world had to be held savagely against all comers.
They did not want to unite the world, they
wanted to subdue it to their conception of what was
British. Whatever was British was right—kings,
Lords and Commons, our remarkable orthography,
Ascot and the Derby, cricket and the Boat Race, the
faithful Sikh and Simla, and the Navy. The outer
world had to admire us, serve our purposes, and carry
itself humbly towards us. They were, in fact, glorified
Nationalists; their Imperialism was merely Nationalism
distended, arrogant, intolerant of rivalry. Our
fiercest member at every feast prepared our minds for
war with Germany. He saw things quite simply: we
had the best place in the world, and Germany wanted
to take it, and we had to prepare for a fight. Education,
efficiency of production, these Imperialists of
the clenched fist saw only as necessary evils forced
upon us by German competition. Their attitude to
the Empire was what one might call the United Services
attitude, a pose of unquestioning devotion.
It is the exact parallel of the devotion that surrounded
the German Kaiser in his glorious days.
“The Empire right or wrong,” they said, “whatever
it was, whatever it became, whatever it did.”
Naturally and logically they wanted a tariff wall
and indeed every sort of wall about this divine reserve
of earth, great armies and an overwhelming fleet, and
outside it nations as poor, divided, and incapable of
disturbing it as possible. That was the Nationalist-Imperialist
idea as distinct from the Cosmopolitan-Imperialist
idea that Russell and I embodied.
One evening when I was absent and the attendance
was exceptionally low, there was a great dispute
between Russell and four of the Nationalist-Imperialists.
They were ready, they said, to die for the
Empire, or commit any informality to serve it. Russell
said there were quite a number of things on which
he put a higher value than the Empire, and that if it
came to a choice on these cases he would be against
the Empire. This opinion I share. But that night
the talk grew heated, and Russell, without waiting for
the next meeting and reinforcements, resigned, and
we saw him no more. Which was a pity, because
one great charm of those discussions was the depth of
the crevasses we found between us, and Russell was
certainly the centre of the deepest crevasse system
of all.
This incident, however, did pose for me quite
plainly what is after all the essential question for all
of us so far as our political lives go, whether the political
system we live in is to be regarded as an end
in itself, a divine unquestionable thing, or whether it
is to be considered merely a transitory means to a
greater end, to be judged on its merits, to be used,
altered, and in the end gradually or completely replaced
by something better. The Roman citizen was
compelled to worship the Empire like a god, the
Empire indivisible and eternal. Many people in
Europe and America would impose the same uncritical
abjection towards the American Constitution or
the British Empire. You must salute, you must
stand, stiff and stupid. Behind this personal abjection
lurks moral corruption, a sort of collective scoundrelism.
You must not trade fair and square, you must
favour “Empire” goods. You must not publish
scientific truth, but make whatever you discover an
“Empire” secret. You may spy, you may lie for the
“Empire’s” sake. Such “loyalty” I repudiate as an
insult to humanity. I refuse my pinch of incense on
that altar.
And I will go on to say that a British Empire which
does not seem to me to be realizing the wide and
generous dreams of the liberal imperialism with which
the century began is of no use to me, and I do not
believe the Universe will suffer it to continue. For
ten years I have seen the Empire going heavily and
dully about its business; I have seen it made an excuse
for much meanness and clumsy violence. It
suffers in credit and direction by the hard “loyalty”
of stupid adherents and stupid representatives who
do not understand how gracious and mighty a civilizing
organization it could be. They control it and they
cripple it. It carries a vast crowd of parasites who
snatch monopolies and profits in its name. It has
lost moral prestige in Ireland, in India, in China, and
before all the world. Enormously. Perhaps even
fatally. To-day, what is it doing? Officially, I mean.
Is it showing any intelligent sympathy for the efforts
of the more progressive Chinese to found a modern
State amid the ruins of the antiquated Manchu
system, or is it just bullying and blustering in the
confusion? Is it displaying the slightest generosity to
the struggles of its fallen and shattered ally and
helper, Russia, to reconstruct its economic life? Is it
building up a free and friendly modern India? In the
past it did great things for Japan, and it gave unity
and freedom to and won the fellowship of Canada and
South Africa. Is it doing anything to compare with
these former feats to-day? Why is it engaging in a
childish wrangle with the equally reprehensible
Government of the United States about which is to
have the biggest navy? For what on earth are these
navies wanted now? It is improving its tanks, I
gather; is it improving its educational machinery?
What is it doing with its manhood? What chance has
a boy of distinguished gifts born son of a miner under
the shadow of the Duke of Northumberland?
How much of its tremendous resources is at the
disposal of scientific research? In the measure of the
available wealth and man-power, which is doing the
most for scientific work to-day—Moscow or London?
Has the British Empire made, indeed, one fine,
great, and ennobling gesture towards the future unity
of mankind for the past ten years? Wembley! Rodeos
and military tattoos! Immeasurable things could be
done with the vast opportunity of the British Empire,
but are they being even attempted?
I put these questions to myself, and I put them to
the reader.
It would be all too easy to fly off into an attitude of
anti-imperialism, and say with the Communists,
“These Imperialisms are evil things; let us destroy
them.” But they are not inherently evil things. To
destroy Imperial systems with nothing to replace
them is simply to leap backward because one is not
going forward fast enough. The British Empire is not
a thing to destroy; it is a thing to rescue. But the
time for rescue is now—and the need is urgent. It
has to be rescued from the arrogant flag-worshipping
class and from the tariff-monopoly adventurers who
at present are in control. It has to be saved from its
“patriots” and its “patriot” Government. We have
seen the great civilized States of Central Europe
humiliated and brought to disaster by just that same
combination of exasperating militarism with industrial
nationalism that now imperils Great Britain.
Are we in our turn to tread that path? We want the
Empire of the open hand. We want an Empire which
is not an end but a means.
18 September, 1927.
XI THE PRESENT USELESSNESS AND DANGER OF AEROPLANES. A PROBLEM IN ORGANIZATION
In this world of great and irregular change, in this
Western civilization which is gradually becoming
world-wide, men and women are living longer, more
healthily, and more abundantly than they have ever
done before. But in many respects they seem to be
living much less abundantly than they could do. One
of the most remarkable facts in our present astonishing
spectacle of life is the now quite considerable
accumulation of life-enlarging inventions that, so far
as the generality goes, are being put to no use at all
or to extremely limited and unsatisfactory uses.
These things wait. Or, like the excessive birthday
presents of a spoilt child, some are partially unpacked
and put aside for future consideration. And some
have been broken. Science and invention have given
these things to that spoilt child, the ordinary man
of to-day. He has still to learn the full benefit of
them.
The most striking of these ill-appreciated gifts is
flying. For the last ten years at least safe, swift,
delightful air travel round about this entrancingly
bright and various planet of ours has been available
for mankind at considerably less than the cost of
ordinary first-class rail or steamship travel. When I
write “available for mankind,” I do not mean that it
is available for the reader or myself. I mean that if
mankind had been able to take it up, it would have
been available for us and all other individuals willing
to pay the charges, charges so low that almost any
well-paid worker would have had a reasonable use
of this means of transport at his command. And when
I say safe, I mean safer than ordinary travel by rail
or ship; and by swift I mean travelling at something
like a hundred miles an hour, and by delightful—smooth,
beautiful, and in the sweetest air. I have
flown fairly often. I know what I am writing about,
I know the happiness and wonder of flying, and I
know that its present rarity, danger, and unattractiveness
are not due to any defects in the aeroplane
or airship itself—physical science and mechanical
invention have failed at no point in the matter—but
mainly, almost entirely, to the financial, administrative,
and political difficulties of aviation.
The business and administrative side is not up to
the mechanical side; it is so plainly and unenterprisingly
behind that I, for example, am beginning to
despair altogether of my once confident hope of flying
very agreeably round the world before I die. I have a
nostalgia for the coloured gorges of South Algeria, for
the Great Wall of China, for the scorched jungles of
India, and the palaces of Ambar, and if I had my
rights as a civilized man I should be able to fly down
over them all in a handful of days. Never shall I set
eyes on them.
I have flown fairly often but I fly no longer. I find
it too uncomfortable, irregular, and stupidly dangerous.
In the old days flying was a novel experience;
one flew for the fun of the thing, and there was no
objection whatever to an element of danger in the
affair. In the experimental days one had no more
right to complain of danger in an aeroplane than in big-game
hunting. And it was fair to make one wait for a
favourable day and a good machine. But those sporting
days are past. It is one thing to get killed in a hopeful
and daring experiment on the edge of things known,
and quite another to be drowned or smashed or
roasted to death on an omnibus route because a certain
number of able but restricted gentlemen in control
of the business have—with all sorts of excellent
excuses for doing so—sent one off in an overworked,
perfunctorily inspected, or overloaded machine. I
have seen enough of European flying services not to
wish to see any more of them until the whole thing is
under “entirely new management.”
Nearly every one of the series of horrible accidents
that have so powerfully retarded the expansion of
European passenger air travel was a foretellable disaster.
Sooner or later these tragedies were inevitable
under current conditions. I have crossed the Channel
at about two thousand feet with both engines popping
away dismally, and got to Lympne by a miracle, and
the only thing that astonished me when at last one
of these things flopped into the water was that no
one was drowned. Hardly more than half of the
passenger flights I have made got through according
to schedule, and I suppose I have spent almost as
many hours at LeBourget and Lympne and Amsterdam
and Prague—and Heaven knows which is the
least attractive promenade!—waiting about for machines
that did not turn up or could not be put right,
as I have in the air. I do not complain of delays due to
bad weather. What has most wasted my time and
endangered my life, in my attempts to be an up-to-date
traveller, has been that there were not enough machines
and pilots to run the service properly and
safely.
Never in any case of forced landing have I known a
fresh machine appear to take on the passengers—only
last month I saw that twelve dismal passengers were
landed in the wilderness of Puckeridge, in Kent, to
get to London by train at God knows what hour of
the evening—and only at Prague have I ever observed
a number of reserve machines having a reasonable
rest and overhaul.
Now I am not reflecting here on the personal capacity
and honesty of any of the people concerned with
the European air services. I live quite outside the
feuds and competitions, ambitions and disappointments
of that queer world. Whenever I state such
facts as these, plain and simple and easily verifiable,
about the European air services, the air press becomes
extremely heated and defensively rude about
it—but the facts remain facts. For ten years Europe
has been pottering, dangerously and ineffectively,
with this glorious possibility of air transport about
the globe, and it seems no nearer to its realization
to-day than it was in 1919. And the reason for this,
I submit, is because the old world cannot produce a
financial and administrative organization of a sufficient
largeness, power, and scope to handle the thing
effectively.
It needs only common knowledge and a few grains
of common sense to realize that the exploitation of the
air, as a means of safe, happy, and generally available
travel, is hopeless without the expenditure of capital
on the scale of, say, fifteen million pounds, plus secure
wayleaves over Europe and most of Asia and Africa.
On that scale it would be the most obviously easy and
profitable of undertakings. On that scale a number of
main routes could be prepared and lit between all the
chief cities from Dublin, Lisbon, and Stockholm to
Vladivostok and Capetown, and a sufficient supply of
machines and a sufficiently big organization could
be developed to ensure that, except during very unfavourable
phases of the weather, a machine, a pilot,
and an assistant in perfect condition would be ready
to start as passengers accumulated during certain
hours of departure specified for each aerodrome, with
still plentiful machines in reserve. Then the travelling
public would know what to expect.
One could put together one’s valise in the morning
in London, and dine and hear some music in Munich,
spend a second pleasant evening in the Crimea after
a day above the Danube, and so over the Taurus to
Bagdad, and into the sunshine of India by the fourth
or fifth evening. Once people were sure of the services
they would begin to flow steadily along the established
routes. Their numbers and the seasons of their
coming would become more and more calculable;
with that the fares would fall and the passengers
multiply. Air services can be far more elastic things
than train services. It is a most intricate thing to rearrange
trans-continental expresses, but an air service
can turn over its machines from one air route to
another as occasion requires with an ease impossible
to any other form of transport. If it have enough;
if it is on that scale. In a few years the international
air service would represent not millions, but thousands
of millions, of capital value, and would be sustaining
a vast industry beside which the motor-car
industry of the world would seem a small affair. But
the business cannot get started unless it starts with
assurance and security. And that means an initial
effort quite beyond the futile pottering of to-day. All
the world at present cannot get together into one
united effort enough capital to give aviation that
start.
So it doesn’t start. It doesn’t get on. It seems
highly probable that twenty years hence we shall be
muckering about with air travel very much as we are
doing to-day. It will be as fitful, unpunctual, and
uncertain. The tale of needless air tragedies will have
lengthened. A great majority of air passengers will
still be in the air as a rather daring “experience” for
the first and last time.
Let me repeat that I am not criticizing the galaxy
of brilliant, energetic, and enterprising people who
are the magnates of the air world to-day. I do not
suggest that any one could, under these conditions, do
better than they are doing. In what may prove, I fear,
a vain effort to propitiate the air press, I am prepared
to concede that they are all without invidious exceptions
quite marvellous people. What I am saying
here reflects upon their peerlessness hardly at all.
I am calling attention to the net in which their great
abilities seem to be caught, and the barriers set to
their benefactions. If a shadow of blame creeps into
my comments, it is that with a modest gallantry they
make what they can out of a necessarily cramped
business, and do not complain loudly and vehemently
enough against these things that prevent them year
after year from opening up those world airways that
would lead to a more united and happier life for mankind.
The crux of the business lies in the comparative
under-development of the financial and business and
political worlds in respect to the vast expansion of
mechanical and economic possibility. We talk a lot of
nonsense nowadays about Big Business. There is
really no Big Business in the world to-day. No business
big enough. There are a number of banking and
industrial combinations in existence much larger
than any that preceded them, and the fact that they
are larger than their predecessors blinds us to the
fact that they are not large enough for their jobs.
Shipping, the world trade in many staple products,
cry aloud for unification also—but for the present let
us stick to this simple case of the air. Business is
entangled with finance, finance with politics, and
when we begin to look into this riddle of why that
fifty million pounds trust does not appear, secure its
concessions and its wayleaves, and get to work upon
a real world air service, we discover, as a first effectual
barrier, national boundaries. We find every single
country of the European patchwork messing about
dwarfishly with its own “national” aviation and
placing every possible impediment in the way of
“foreign” air development.
Now effective air travel has to be internationalized
from the start. The aeroplane makes leaps of three or
four hundred miles, and there is hardly any sense in
going up in a machine—in Europe, at least—unless
you mean to come down in another country. It is
as sensible to hope for an air transport system developed
on national lines as it would be to hope for
an interoceanic railway system through the coalescence
of mile and half-mile of bits of line built, each
at its own sweet will, to its own design and gauge, by
every village and township en route. Here I will not
rouse the deep and passionate emotions of patriotism
in the reader by any general condemnation of national
partisanship, but from the point of view of air development,
merely and solely, nationalism is an
unmitigated nuisance.
At present the only areas of the world’s surface
capable of being brought under one control for air
exploitation are firstly the European and Asiatic
areas under Soviet government, alliance, or influence;
secondly, the United States of America and their continent;
and, thirdly, the territories, protectorates,
allies, and dependents of the British Empire east and
south of Palestine—as far as Malaya, Australia, and
the Cape. The development of Soviet flying is retarded
by comparative poverty and the under-development
of the huge region concerned; the
United States is a railway-made unity, with admirably
organized rail transport and powerful railway
influences for air services to fight, and with none of
the separating channels, inland seas, and so forth that
make flying so desirable in the western part of the
Old World; while, as for the third great flying area,
the steamship-created British Empire, it is, aerially
speaking, decapitated. You cannot fly from the
British Isles to the vast dominions round and about
the Indian Ocean without infringing foreign territory.
I see no hope that any one of these three areas, so
handicapped, will be able to initiate practicable air
services for general use, and still less can I see any
hope of our existing sovereign powers going so far as
to coalesce for air development with their neighbours.
That would involve a reversal of the entire drift of
nationalist feeling.
But, given such a miracle, given for example a
pooling of German and Russian and Chinese air
interests, backbone lines could be created from the
North Sea to the Pacific and to Peking and Anatolia,
to which every other air line in the Old World would
be compelled to articulate. But even if one supposes a
sufficient liberality of the principals to make such an
enterprise practicable, it is difficult to imagine the
Foreign Offices and the War Offices of the rest of the
“Powers” permitting such a Germano-Russian-Chinese
system to develop without a great war. For
if they did not make a great war of it they would
presently have to go out of business.
These are my reasons for doubting if men will be
able to use the gift and glory of flying, fully and
abundantly, for very many years to come. We shall
crawl because we are old-fashioned patriots instead of
flying as some day good cosmopolitans will. But the
reaction of our time-honoured and beloved political
institutions upon flying is not merely negative. We
do not just go without this beautiful thing. Our
patriotic passions demand something more positive
than that. Our flags demand, not only abstinences,
but blood and burnt offerings. If, on the one hand, the
custodians of our national distinctness block the
development of safe flying, they do, on the other hand,
work with considerable vigour to develop dangerous
flying. However much air transport may limp and lag,
there is no cessation of research, within the limits of
the military intelligence, into the possibilities of war
aviation.
In the year 1926, a year of profound peace, technically
speaking, the English R.A.F. killed eighty-three
young men. The numbers killed show a considerable
advance upon 1925. France, Italy, America show
comparable losses. Germany, lucky land, does not
appear in this massacre. She is forbidden to kill her
young aviators in spite of all patriotic cravings to do
so; she is devoting them therefore to an air transport
service that in spite of many handicaps is already
the best in Europe. Since the Great Peace, while you
and I have been going about our various little concerns,
some thousands of young men, not common
young men, but picked human beings, exceptionally
courageous and well bred and well made, have been
dashed to pieces and burnt alive, to the end that when
presently the nations have sufficiently forgotten the
last war to be guided into the next, flying shall not
fail in its contribution to the spectacle. These splendid
young men have been killed, just as the carefully
chosen youths of the Aztec nation were killed, to
propitiate the national gods. Even in peace-time
these sacred monsters had to be kept alive by the
blood of the young. These gallant youngsters have
been learning to fly in hazardous ways, or they have
been practising the throwing of explosive bombs and
poison bombs at the imaginary homes and refuges of
offending foreigners below, and they have paid the
penalty. Very great advances, we are assured, are
being made every year in the destructiveness, deadliness,
and general disgustingness of the air offensive at
the price of these deaths.
There is no need to elaborate this monstrous contrast
further. What has been said is sufficient to
establish the thesis that for a century human affairs
have been developing at an unequal pace, that while
our economic and political ideas and methods have
made only sluggish and insecure advances, mechanical
science has so progressed as entirely to outscale
them. This instance of the air is only one vivid
instance of what is happening to most of the economic
and industrial affairs of mankind. Governments are
not helping, not fostering, the huge and desirable
reorganizations that are possible. Politicians live by
keeping alive feuds and hatreds. Governments subsist
upon old sentiments and traditions; there is no
such thing as a progressive creative Government in
the world anywhere, to accept and use in a full and
proper fashion the gifts science and invention now
hold out to us. The chief recognition of progress by
Governments everywhere takes the form of attempts
to turn the gifts of progress into weapons to kill
progress. And the chief riddle before mankind on its
way to that world peace, that larger, happier, nobler,
and fuller life which certainly awaits it, is the riddle
of how to introduce into its methods of government
that idea of progress, which has given us the key
to these vast treasures, and so convert the nationalist
parochialisms of to-day, stage by stage and surely
and conclusively, into the world commonweal, which
is the essential condition of their exploitation.
20 February, 1927.
XII CHANGES IN THE ARTS OF WAR. ARE ARMIES NEEDED ANY LONGER? THE TWILIGHT OF THE GUARDS
I have never abused the Senate of the United
States.
No sign of gratitude have I ever had from any
of these ninety-six gentlemen for this extraordinary
treatment. Extraordinary it is. Everybody except
myself abuses the Senate. It turned down American
participation in the League of Nations, to the edification
of all mankind. It prevents the United States
tangling itself up in treaties, understandings, and
complications of the balance-of-power description.
It makes the United States “different” in the world
of international affairs. America’s representatives
abroad never represent her. What the President signs
to-day the Senate revokes to-morrow. The New
World would not be half such a fresh world if it were
not for the Senate.
Lately the scolding of the Senate has broken out
with revived bitterness. At Geneva somebody from
America agreed to a treaty against the use of poison
gas in warfare, a very silly and mischievous treaty
from any points of view. The Senate cast it out.
Embittered idealists declare that this is due to
“lobbying” by the American chemical industries.
Why the American chemical industries should not
lobby upon a question of this sort passes my comprehension.
They know about it. Why should all the
arrangements for the warfare of the future be left
to the gold-laced gentlemen who pose as naval and
military experts? The Senate has saved poison gas
for warfare. I hope the Senate will continue to stand
for every sort of disagreeable novelty in warfare. I
hope the Senate will save disease germs for warfare
and make a stand about poisoning the water supply.
Let war be war and not merely a tedious cruel game
under rules. The more various, open, perplexing, and
unpleasant the available methods of warfare are to
professional soldiers, the less likely the world is to
get another large and deliberate war.
Let us consider how fresh wars are most likely to
arise, and what classes of people lean most heavily
towards war. There can be little dispute that the
enormous majority of human beings nowadays hates
and dreads the idea of war; that most financial interests
have become chary of using its possibility as
a threat in the game of wealth acquisition; and that
industrialism and trade contemplate an extensive
outbreak as unalloyed disaster. Little bullying punitive
wars against small and uncivilized peoples may
still appeal to powerful groups exploiting natural
resources, but even these minor affairs seem to evoke
a greater distaste than they used to do. The war-makers
who are trying to force Britain into hostilities
with China and the United States into a Mexican
adventure are meeting with an extremely stiff opposition.
Half a century ago, both adventures would
have gone with a click.
The minority which favours war is very largely the
professionally belligerent class officers, their womenkind,
and every sort of person who upon occasion
wears uniform and a sword and is entitled to a salute.
Salutes are ten times more intoxicating than absolute
alcohol. They reassure the arrogant; they allay all
doubts. This salutable minority is very strongly entrenched
in the political traditions and misconceptions
of mankind. It has an air of being in the scheme
of things. Its heads are highly placed. And it is picturesque.
It photographs easily and is, by that alone,
assured of a steady newspaper publicity. It commands
a great supply of bands. It is the custodian
of the flag. The facts that it may be dangerous and
useless weigh but lightly in the common mind against
such attractions.
One may doubt if the generality of adorned and
salutable soldiers in the world really want war. They
want the possibility of war, of course, the world
parcelled up into competing nations, and so forth,
because otherwise they could have no professional
careers, no inferiors to salute them, and might at any
time be retrenched out of existence. They have to
“defend” us against the soldiers next door, and the
soldiers next door have to “defend” the other fellows
against our team, and there you are. That is primary.
But war itself one may doubt their hunger for, and
quite evidently war to the utmost is not to the professional
soldiers’ taste.
It is part of the general absurdity with which
human affairs are at present conducted that when we
want a discussion of disarmament or the mitigation
and prevention of war we consult “naval and military
experts,” existing by and for professional war, and
quite naturally they advise us on strictly professional
lines. They set their faces against all disturbing novelties
that would oblige them to learn their trade anew
or against any proposals that might abolish their profession,
and they do their best to make warfare honourable,
comfortable, and dignified for military
gentlemen. This, as people say, is only human nature.
They want nice wars. They will provide the spectacle,
they will face the more sportsmanlike toils and dangers
of the entertainment, and the taxpayers, the civilians,
and the common herd, the “men,” will bear the less
agreeable part of the burthen and stand the racket of
the subsequent clearing-up.
These charges are sustained by the proceedings of
the experts who have been discussing “disarmament”
at Geneva under the auspices of the League—as one
might call it—for the Preservation of Distinct Nations
and Established Boundaries for Ever. The
whole tenor of their activities is to retain war as a
standing institution, by restricting its expensiveness
and keeping its horrors within the bounds of human
endurance. Aeroplanes are to be defined as war
aeroplanes (to be used) and peace aeroplanes (not
to be used). Navies are to be restricted to so many
battleships a side. Unsportsmanlike tools and particularly
submarines are to be forbidden. Professional
soldiers found killed by poker blows or poisoned food
or other illegitimate means are to be restored to life
by the League of Nations umpires. Nations found
playing more soldiers than are allowed by the rules
will be disqualified. Such, at least, is the spirit of
these entertaining researches, though the complete
scheme has still to be produced. So protected, there
is no reason why the professional soldier, dressed in
full uniform, from spurs to feathers, and the professional
sea-dog in blue and gold lace should not
strut about the world, “defending” us all, to the
very end of time.
The virtuous proposals of President Coolidge for
further naval agreement are open to precisely the
same objection as these Geneva schemes. They would
bar invention. They would professionalize and trade
unionize war. Except as paymaster and victim they
would eliminate the civilian.
My friend, Mr. J. B. S. Haldane, has called this
disposition of the military authorities to give a
pleasant and honourable quality to war, “Bayardism,”
because the Chevalier Bayard, that peerless
knight, felt such a funk and detestation of gunpowder
that he put every musketeer who fell into his hands
to death. Donne, on the other hand, says Brigadier-General
Hartley—who is really not such a soldier
as that sounds, seeing that he is a Fellow of the Royal
Society and a distinguished chemist—preaching in
St. Paul’s Cathedral in 1621, thanked God for artillery
because it brought wars to a quicker end. Mr.
Haldane has written one of the most instructive and
well-informed books about Chemical Warfare that
exist; he knows about ten times as much in this field
as most of the worthy gentlemen in gold lace, tabs,
badges, labels, swords, belts, and suchlike adornments
who would in practice have to mismanage it,
and his brains are certainly ten times as good. Consequently
his book, which gives away every point of
importance concerning gas warfare, is treated as light
literature, and the real professional soldiers will torture
and kill scores of thousands of conscripts before
they learn, horribly and slowly, what he so charmingly
tells them in his little volume.
Just as in the Great War—when in 1914 the French
and British soldiers were a quarter of a century
behind-hand with trench warfare, and not a military
expert in Europe would attempt the tank until 1916,
although its use and necessity as a solution of the
trench blockade had been quite lucidly discussed
and set forth by civilians as early as 1903. Brigadier-General
Hartley still returns at times to read papers
about gas warfare to the army folk he supplemented
so effectively during the war, though no one supposes
they want to take him seriously now. He has made it
clear that a country in which everybody, man,
woman, and child, has a specially efficient gas-mask
handy may face the next great war with a certain
qualified equanimity, and his anxiety about the gas
discipline of troops trained since 1918 is only too
manifest in all he says and does in this connection.
Meanwhile at the Royal College of Science in London,
young engineers and chemists are beguiled away
from their studies in order to learn saluting and
flourishing about with swords, bayonets, and battle
axes in a Cadet corps.
At present the British Army, which is perhaps the
liveliest, most industrious technically, and, according
to its lights, the most nearly up-to-date of all the old
armies now surviving in the world, is working out
methods of fighting that are not much more than
twenty years behind the level of contemporary
thought and intelligence. Having resisted the tank
for twelve years, having muffed the tank outrageously
in the war, the British Army is now evidently quite
enslaved by the tank. It plays with tanks all day and
dreams of them at nights. It exhibits them with
childish pride to Colonial Premiers and Indian
princes. It has dinky one-man tanks now and great
big land battleships and transport tanks and shock
tanks. Cavalry is at last at a discount, and the Air
Force practises deadly stunts and does musical drill
at pageants very prettily. Perhaps a new generation
of military men, accustomed in their younger days to
driving motor-cars to the public danger, is responsible
for this change of heart, this sudden glorification of
the once-hated tank. But it is to be hoped for the
sake of England and all the world that these exercises
will never get beyond the gravity of an expensive
amusement for the British military authorities.
Because, quite apart from the aeroplane gas attack,
which is the really modern mode of warfare, if warfare
we must have, there are a score of ways of countering
a tank rush. This tank rush of which the British
Army seems to be dreaming now is as out of date as
those vast cavalry charges the German Emperor
loved to rehearse before 1914. There are pitfalls,
there are trailing land torpedoes, gas-poisoned belts,
and zones of sudden flame that would make tanks
mere cooking-pots. A committee of half a dozen alert
and intelligent specialists of the type of Mr. Haldane
and General Hartley, men who have given their
minds to biology, chemistry, mechanics, and suchlike
sensible pursuits instead of mere soldiering, could
work out twenty schemes to make tanks impossible
in a month or so. The tank may have been all very
well in 1907 or thereabouts; 1914 was the time for it.
It was the winning card in the days when Lord
Kitchener turned it down as a “mechanical toy.”
Now the only excuse for thinking of it at all is that
the professional soldiers against whom the British
professionals will be pitted will probably be even
more backward and unintelligent than they are.
Given a war on the basis of “Back to 1903,” and all
may be well with England.
There is nowadays, however, much more danger
than there ever was before that some strange new
outcast country, Soviet Russia, for example, with
German science to help her—or even with her own
sedulously stimulated science—will refuse to play the
recognized soldiers’ game according to the rules, and
resort directly to chemists, biologists, and engineers
for some entirely unchivalrous way of destroying a
military force. Suppose this eccentric outcast to concentrate
on that. It would need to have a good supply
of aviators and aeroplanes, but no man has ever yet
discovered how to prevent the instantaneous conversion
of a civil aeroplane into a military one; and also
it would have to have access to great chemical works.
But given these things, and men to operate them,
that enemy need not have ten thousand soldiers in
uniform. It could hold up the huge tank rush by a
few simple expedients of the type I have glanced at
above, and it could set about locating, chasing, and
annihilating every sort of general headquarters and
political and directive centre of the orthodox military
people—with gas and germs.
The idea would be to tarnish, suffocate, blister, and
burn the gentlemen in gold lace, and their political
associates behind them, to the pitch of entire disorganization.
There would be no necessity to pester
the general enemy population except in regions of
chemical industrialism. That eminent air-archæologist,
Mr. O. G. S. Crawford, can teach any ground
soldier who cares to learn how difficult, how almost
impossible it would be, to conceal the lay-out of vital
military centres from an acute air observer. Still less
easy would it be to conceal plant for the accumulation
and distribution of munitions. In a little while
the front-line trenches would be telephoning to deaf
ears, and the tanks of the great offensive, until their
petrol was all used up, would be wandering back like
sheep without a shepherd.
That sort of thing, a defensive trench and tank-trap
system, and an air and gas offensive against vital
spots, is the really contemporary form of war—if we
must have war. That is the best way of achieving
disaster for the other side. It is, from first to last, a
job for technicians and artisans. There is no more
use for drilled troops in it than there is for the Greek
phalanx. The military experts as a class loathe and
detest the new methods, and will do everything they
can to set up a flimsy barrier of treaties against their
use, for the simple reason that they abolish the military
class. The whole world owes a debt of gratitude
to the American Senate for thwarting their endeavours.
It may seem paradoxical at first, but it is not nearly
as paradoxical as it sounds, to say that the evolution
of war is abolishing the soldier altogether. Suppose
we drop considering whether war is out of date or
whether it pays, and assume that it is still a current
concern. It does not follow in the least that we still
want soldiers to wage it. I am inclined to think that
on most scores we do not. If we were not so profoundly
obsessed by tradition and romance, I think
we should come to see that now, even for the direct
purposes of war, for the defence of a state from intruders,
for the destruction of peoples and institutions
that have aroused our animosity to the murder
pitch, and for the imposition of some national or
imperial will on recalcitrant populations, all these
handsome individuals running about or galloping
about in tabs and buttons and gold lace are of no
earthly use at all. We keep them because we are
creatures of habit and wont. We endure them because
we have still to realize how unnecessary they are. But
the soldier in uniform is as out of date to-day as the
man in armour was in 1600.
Drill, uniform, salutes, and the segregation of
soldiers from most human interests and all mental
stimuli in barracks and camps have always been so
deeply impressed upon our minds as the proper way
of war, that it is only nowadays that this question
becomes debatable. Few of us realize how much of the
old soldiering is already superseded. Flags have long
since disappeared from the modern battlefield. To-day
they wave chiefly for public occasions, at political
meetings, and in the advertisements of goods not
otherwise attractive. Military bands leave their instruments
at home, or take them only as far as the
base, and the common soldier is deprived of all his
conspicuous regimental characters and clapped into
a severely practical outfit directly fighting begins.
But we still think that the disciplines and recognizable
uniforms demanded by the mass fighting of departed
conditions are somehow imperative if war is
to continue. We have not yet made full allowance for
the fact that while victory in the past was generally
conceded to rigidity, obstinacy, and a blind obedience,
it is now more and more the reward of flexibility,
knowledge, invention, and a witty use of modern
resources. It is the country that has the courage to
scrap its army most completely which may come
nearest winning in the next great war—if human
foolishness does contrive another great war and a
final delirium.
But while the abandonment of an army as the
instrument of warfare and the handing over the business
of defensive and offensive killing as a special
problem to chemists, biologists, and engineers would
probably increase the military efficiency of a country
very greatly, it would also greatly diminish its disposition
for war. The man of science and organizing
ability would be much more likely to regard war as a
tiresome distraction than as a great and glorious opportunity.
The needs and ambitions of the uniform-wearing
classes would cease to be a power in the land
because they would cease to be in the land. They
would have dropped out altogether in favour of the
Haldanes and Hartleys and practical people of that
kind, who would probably prefer to work in laboratory
overalls.
To me it seems almost certain that neither the war
of 1870 nor the Great War would have occurred if
France and Germany had remained republics after
1848. France succumbed to Napoleon III, who was
nothing if not Napoleonic. Germany after 1870 set
out to be a great modern state, and she found herself
fatally entangled with a dynasty whose chief interest
in life was to exhibit itself in belligerent costumes and
attitudes. Each of the countries, when it reverted to
monarchy, broke out into a vivid rash of uniforms,
and after that the disease had to run its course.
German militarism was not a necessity to an expanding
Germany; it was a reversion that wrecked an
expanding Germany. Germany to-day is much more
likely to take a great place in a united Europe than
she ever was before, because of the wholesome surgery
that has been done upon her. She has had her Hohenzollerns
removed. Her state of health will be displayed
and judged by the disappearance of uniforms
from her complexion.
Several European countries, in spite of the monstrous
futile victories and ineffective defeats of the
Great War, are still gravely infected by these antiquated
armies and their traditions and sentimentalities.
But in view of what has been advanced in this
article, it is quite possible that the free advancement
of belligerent science may be the true way to achieve
the peace of mankind. The improvement of war may
be synonymous with the ending of war.
6 March, 1927.
XIII DELUSIONS ABOUT WORLD PEACE. THE PRICE OF PEACE
Let us assume that a great number of people in the
world want peace, permanent world peace. We have
to assume this because there is no way of proving it,
and it is open to very considerable doubt. But it
is a prevalent habit to assert as much. If it is true,
then there is amazingly little effort to realize this
aspiration. Those people who want permanent world
peace carry inaggressiveness too far. Nowhere in the
world do I find any evidence of a real, strenuous
effort to establish the peace of the world on sure
foundations. Nowhere do I find really clear-headed,
resolute efforts on a scale commensurate to the task
to restrain the processes that will inevitably develop
into warfare in the not very remote future.
Many readers will no doubt rebel against this
statement. They will point to the League of Nations,
League of Nations Unions and Societies, innumerable
declarations by prominent people, “No More War”
organizations, and so forth and so on. I admit a prevalent
sentimentality in the matter. I can even believe
that if the peace of the world could be secured for
ever by a show of hands, there would be a considerable
majority in its favour. I am convinced, too, that
wars in the future, even at the outset, will not be
undertaken with the gusto with which we all set
about the Great War. But if a man has an idiot incendiary
in his house, it is no good for him to go
about saying, “No more fire,” unless he has the
matches locked up, the fires guarded, and the idiot
watched. Since 1914, in spite of vast volumes of
pious intention, hardly anything of practical value
has been done to prevent future wars.
Peace talk bores many people. And it is interesting
to note that it bores them. Among the hundreds of
thousands who will glance over this article there are
thousands, especially among the younger contingent,
who will probably be killed or maimed in war. The
present reader has a fairly good chance of having
some of his face blown out at the back of his head, or
his hips smashed to splinters, or his viscera dispersed
rather painfully, or some such surprising experience—it
always seems to surprise them—by one of the missiles
that will be flying about in great abundance
when the next fighting is under way. It is a touching
manifestation of the careless bravery of our race
that this probability does not seem to move them to
any appreciable effort to avert such a culmination of
their careers. Until it happens they seem rather to
enjoy the prospect, and after it has happened their
opinion loses any weight in the matter.
Still more of my readers will be maimed or impoverished,
and wasted by the coming war, but they
never seem to think they will draw bad numbers until
they get them, and after they have got them, like the
fox that lost its tail, the common reaction seems to
be a more or less conscious desire to see the experience
spread to those still intact. And for most women and
girls war is as good as a richly sentimental film that
moves them to tears and pity. While it converts great
multitudes of men into a muddy mixture of rags of
flesh and uniform, it greatly enhances the economic
importance of women and their value as nurses, war
wives, and the inspirers of heroic sacrifices. The
feminine disapproval of war is an outward and visible
gentleness that is entirely compatible with a very
considerable readiness to face it bravely and to discourage
effective efforts to prevent it. This widespread
objection to war of which we hear so much
does not go very deep into people’s hearts; it certainly
does not stir them as religious hatred or unfamiliar
customs can stir them, and it is a complete delusion
to regard it as in itself an operative cause preventing
war.
One real test of pacifist sincerity is to be found in
the pose towards national independence. To any one
who will sit down for five minutes and face the facts
squarely it must be evident that the organization of
world peace, so that wars will be impossible and disarmament
secure, involves some sort of federal
authority in the world’s affairs. At some point there
must be the certainty of a decision upon all disputes
of races and peoples and nations that would otherwise
necessitate war. And this authority must clearly have
the power to enforce its decisions. Whatever navies
and armies survive, other than police forces for local
and definite ends, must be under the control of this
central authority. It may be a committee of national
representatives or what you will, but central authority
there must be. Pax Mundi, like the Pax Romana
or the Pax Britannica, must be the only sovereign
power within its realm. If you are not prepared to see
your own country and your own flag so far subordinated
to collective control, whatever protestations of
peaceful intentions you make are either made unintelligently
or else in bad faith. Your country cannot
be both independent and restricted. Either you are
for Cosmopolis or you are for war.
It is interesting to note how many excellent people
boggle at this obvious alternative. They declare they
are for peace, first, last, and all the time; they belong
to this or that association for universal arbitration or
for propaganda on behalf of the League of Nations,
they advocate disarmament, and all the while they
shirk the plain logical consequences of these pretensions,
which are, in one word, disloyalty to their own
government. The idea of loyalty is unquestioning
obedience, complete devotion; “our country, right
or wrong.” We abandon easy and natural poses and
stiffen up to a mechanical salute at the first note of
the national anthem. By that we indicate that, before
all other things, and even to the sacrifice of our lives,
we are prepared to serve, support, and sustain the
free and separate existence, alleged collective prosperity,
natural destiny, necessary expansion, honour,
and glory of our own sovereign government, its
Empire and its subjects, against right, reason, justice,
the knavish tricks of foreigners (and practically that
is all foreigners are supposed to do), the stars in their
courses, or the welfare of mankind. We put our
nationality first in our hearts and souls and lives.
We regard our country as something primary and
eternal. We must never think of it subordinated nor
imagine that its separateness can end. It is to go on
for all time just as it is, only more so. The rest of the
world may go to the devil. If patriotism is not all
that, then what is patriotism?
Now, I maintain that in this matter you cannot run
with the hare and hunt with the hounds. You cannot
be an advocate of organized world peace and a full
and complete patriot also. A great number of worthy
people are trying to achieve this impossibility. If
we subtract them from the total of those who are
“working for world peace,” I doubt if any large number
of people remain. The patriotic attitude seems
to be a much more natural and satisfactory one than
the cosmopolitan. It is much easier to adhere to a
government that exists than to get at cross-purposes
with all the honour and procedure of your own country
in order to work for one that does not and never
may exist. Patriotism is rich with associations; it is
romantic and poetic. It is always nice and strengthening
to hate and despise something, and patriotism
gives you the whole outer world for that sustaining
use. Its chief drawback is that it takes you along
roads that end sooner or later in war, and that, in
spite of the professional soldiers, war becomes more
frightful, disgusting, destructive, and futile every
year. And another drawback is that it restricts your
movements to your own dear country, and that on
the rest of this small planet you must travel about as
a latent enemy and a potential spy.
Nor do the logical consequences of a desire for
world peace end with the sacrifice of complete national
freedom in the matter of disarmament and in
diplomatic action. These concern merely the material
and forms of war. The underlying cause of
most recent wars seems to be the treatment of each
sovereign community as a separate economic system
in hostile competition with all the rest, and the consequent
struggle to secure priority in markets and
exclusive or privileged access to supplies of raw material.
Arrangements for disarmament and arbitration
may delay conflicts and render warfare clumsier
and more sluggish, exhausting, and painful, but they
will do little or nothing to prevent the ultimate resort
to war, so long as we are living under the assumption
that there is a struggle for existence, an unavoidable
competition for vital material, between sovereign
states. Unless people are prepared to accept the idea
that the economic life of the world can be regarded
and controlled as one system to the general advantage
of the race, their aspirations for a universal
peace will remain the most unreal of all possible
aspirations. Separate economic systems must compete,
must jostle, must forestall, and must drive, for
all their virtuous protestations, towards a tussle.
No doubt the reorganization of the world’s affairs
and the world’s ideas to the form of an economic
unity is a gigantic task. But it is not a bit of good
preparing palm branches and hosannahs for the final
pacification of mankind unless we believe and intend
that that gigantic task will and shall be done.
When some central body determines the distribution
of raw material and staple commodities throughout
the world, when these movements are lubricated
by transactions in a common currency, then, and
only then, is a stable world peace a reasonable proposition.
And it is not only trade and business that have to
be brought to the scale of world affairs, but the movements
of population demand a similar unified control.
We have to remember that the idea of world peace
runs counter to the general processes of nature.
Nature’s way with species seems always to have been
multiplication up to the limits of subsistence and a
consequent struggle to survive. This has not always
produced happy or dignified results; the hyena, the
wart-hog, thousands of species of parasites that seem
very cruel, hideous, and vile to us, have been brought
to their present state of survival efficiency by this
struggle. War, both internecine and external, is nature’s
way. But we are told by the moving spirits of
what is called the birth-control movement that mankind
need be driven no longer by population pressure.
If they are right in saying that, then world peace is
possible. If they are wrong it is not. If they are
wrong, then the Italians and Japanese are justified
in breeding like rabbits, clamouring to grab land from
more restrained populations, and threatening war.
If they are wrong, there is an excuse for the Italian
threats against the French, and for the Japanese
claims to a foothold in Australia and California. But
if their increase is a preventable increase due to the
sinful ignorance fostered by a repressive Government,
then those “expansion”-seeking people cease to appear
as heroic aggressors and become instead merely
philoprogenitive nuisances in the commonweal of
mankind. Apparently birth-rates fall as knowledge
increases; the lower the standard of life, the greater
the breeding. It is clear that unless there is a common
protection of knowledge and information throughout
the world, this biological suffocation of peace possibilities
must continue. Civilization will remain restricted
by the militant protective necessities imposed
upon it by such slum-breeding regions as
Fascist Italy, Japan, and Bengal. The space-consuming
communities must arm against them. So here
again we see a clear incompatibility between any
hope of world peace and the sovereign freedom of
individual states.
I suppose that this article is what amiable supporters
of the dear League of Nations at Geneva will
call a “pessimistic” article. It is not in the least
pessimistic, but it does attempt to indicate something
of the scale and quality of the task if peace is indeed
to be established for ever in the world. The Anglo-Saxon
community in particular suffers from a delusion
that afternoon meetings (with tea), small regular
subscriptions to societies with noble intentions, the
circulation of nicely printed reports, and a polite
and deferential attitude towards all that is respected
and influential in life, may be considered not merely
as progressive activities, but as all that is required
in the way of progressive activities. This job calls
for something much rougher and more fundamental.
I do not see how we can avoid the conclusion that
the search for world peace, since it is a project to
subordinate our sovereign government to something
larger, comes near to or passes the legal definition of
treason. Moreover, the necessary conditions for world
peace bring us into sharp conflict, not simply with
the ordinary patriot but with much that is regarded
by large sections of people as current morality. And,
as a further obstacle, such views must necessarily
antagonize big interests entrenched behind tariff
walls and currency advantages. A real world peace
movement must be a revolutionary movement in
politics, finance, industrialism, and the daily life
alike. It is not a proposed change in certain formal
aspects of life; it is a proposal to change the whole of
life. People are allowed to go about talking of world
peace now, not because their views are regarded as
acceptable, but because they are supposed to be incoherent
and ineffective. As the conditions of world
peace are made plainer and as the movement for
world peace becomes more distinctly practicable, that
present tolerance is unlikely to continue. The first
phase when any creative movement passes from the
realm of mere talk towards realization is resistance
and persecution. The first sign that an attack is approaching
its objective is that shots and shell take
effect, amateurism vanishes, men fall, and the strain
and effort mount steeply to the climax. My impression
is that at present the movement for world peace
is still at a considerable distance from its objective.
One may doubt, indeed, whether any of these various
League of Nations Unions and “No More War”
societies that play about in the sun of popular approval
can be regarded as even a preliminary assembly
for the main attack. Great revolutions in human
affairs need time to incubate, and the price of the
peace of the world means an effort whose duration
will have to be measured by lifetimes. I believe that
such an effort will be made, but I believe it is a delusion
to say that it has even begun.
12 June, 1927.
XIV THE POSSIBILITY OF WAR BETWEEN BRITAIN AND AMERICA. SUCH A WAR IS BEING PREPARED NOW. WHAT ARE INTELLIGENT PEOPLE TO DO ABOUT IT?
Lieut.-Commander Kenworthy is one of the most
vivid and provocative members of the House of
Commons. He qualifies great abilities by a certain
tactlessness which has won him an unpopularity altogether
beyond his merits. The other day, for example,
when he was in America he confided to an interviewer,
who quoted some trivial comment I had
made upon the Labour Party, that I had “gone
gaga.” In that manner he made reverence to my
seniority of twenty years. He now asks me to say
something for his forthcoming book, “Will Civilization
Crash?” It is, I assume, a respite from the gaga
sentence; and gladly do I halt on the road to Dr.
Voronoff or the crematorium to salute the still-unmellowed
vigour of my friend’s intelligence.
He has done a very useful, very competent, very
stimulating book. I am happy to recommend it. I
do not think it would be easy to better his summary
of the complex of forces that make for war in the
world to-day. He has a good clear sense of fact, and
of the size of a fact and the weight of a fact; and if,
in his culminating chapter, “The Only Road,” he does
a little seem to fade, it is only where we all fade.
Because, although the omens of another great war
are as plain now as they were in 1907, the forces to
which one can turn to stem the drift seem relatively
even more confused and feeble than they were in the
days when King Edward the Peacemaker flitted
amiably about the Continent. David Lubin made his
treaties for economic controls with every country
upon earth, the League of Nations Society met thinly
ever and again to hear the discreet counsels of Sir
Willoughby Dickinson and Mr. Aneurin Williams,
and Sir Charles Walston preached a federal constitution
for Europe.
In those days one relied very much on the common
sense of mankind. I will confess I was taken by surprise
by the Great War. Yet I saw long ahead how
it could happen, and wove fantastic stories about it,
I let my imagination play about it, but at the bottom
of my heart I did not feel and believe it would really
be let happen. I did not suspect that Lord Grey,
the German Emperor, and the rest of them were incompetent
to that pitch. And when at last it did
happen, and that profession of ruthless insensitive
mediocrities, the military profession, was given power
for four years of stupid, clumsy, and inconclusive
massacre and destruction, I still clung to a delusion
that at the end the common sense of mankind would
say quite definitely, “Never again,” to any such
experience, and would be prepared to revise its ideas
of nationality, empire loyalty, race competition, and
propagation, soundly and effectively as soon as it
could for a moment struggle out of the mud and blood
and reek in which it was entangled. Whether the
phrase “the war to end war” was my contribution
to the world or not, I cannot now remember. My
mistake was in attributing any common sense to mankind.
To-day the huge majority of people in the world
think no more about the prevention of war than a
warren of rabbits thinks about the suppression of
shot-guns and ferrets. They just don’t want to be
bothered about it. It is amazing how they accept the
things that will presently slaughter them.
The other day my wife and I were sitting on the
lawn of a pleasant seaside hotel. Charming young
people in pretty wraps raced down to the water to
bathe; others came chatting from the tennis courts.
The sea front below was populous with a happy
crowd; the sands gay with children. The faint sounds
of a distant band on the pier were punctuated rather
quaintly by practice gunfire from a distant fort.
About us, in chairs of the most comfortable sort, sat
the mature and prosperous, smiling pleasantly at the
three military aeroplanes that manœuvred overhead.
“Wonderful!” they said.
Of the hundreds of people in sight then, many
scores will certainly be killed in horrible ways if war
comes in the next twenty years, they will be suffocated
by lethal gases, torn to ribbons by explosives,
sent limping and crying for help with frightful mortal
mutilations, buried and smashed and left to die under
collapsed buildings. Many more will be crippled;
most perhaps impoverished. But they weren’t
worrying. They weren’t taking life as seriously as
that. Across the trim turf came a group of military
officers, discussing some oafish “idea” of a landing,
of “operations,” and so forth, and casting no shadow
at all upon the smiling people about them. Just the
same fine sort of fellows they were, agreeably dull-witted,
as sent hundreds of thousands of Englishmen
to cruel and useless deaths in France.
They passed, and we heard a note of anxiety from
an adjacent bathchair. So after all there was some
one who saw it as well as ourselves! We listened, but
it was only an old gentleman worried by the morning’s
newspaper, vexed at the last reprieve of Sacco and
Vanzetti and troubled by another fall in the British
birth-rate. He was expostulating about it to his stout
and elderly wife, who assented as by habit and
seemed chiefly preoccupied with her knitting.
He did not know what the world was coming to, he
said. Lucky old boy! He never may.
I doubt if there was a human being in sight who
was ever likely to read Commander Kenworthy’s
admirable chapter on the application of Science in
Battle or his other on War in the Air, and learn the
pleasures awaiting those whose share in the next
war may include a whiff of diphenyl chloroarsine.
Perhaps they will know everything that is practically
important about this delicious substance long before
they know its name. They may even try to call it
by some quite wrong name before they choke. It
is very conveniently administered by air bomb in
the form of an intensely irritating smoke which can
penetrate most gas-masks yet devised. Says the “1926
Manual of Chemical Warfare” quoted by Commander
Kenworthy:—
“In man slight and transitory nasal irritation is appreciable
after an exposure of five minutes to as little as one part
of diphenyl chloroarsine in two hundred million parts of air,
and as the concentration is increased the irritation shows
itself sooner and in rapidly increasing severity. Marked
symptoms are produced by exposure to one part of diphenyl
chloroarsine in fifty million parts of air, and it may be
stated in general that this concentration forms the limit of
tolerance of ordinary individuals for an exposure lasting
five minutes. A concentration of one part in ten million will
probably incapacitate a man within a minute from the pain
and distress, and nausea and vomitting accompany an exposure
of from two to three minutes of this concentration....
These substances are generally used to cause such sensory
irritation that the victim is unable to tolerate a respirator.”
Then the victim tears it off, and the other gas with
which the region has been soaked, the killing gas,
gets him.
When the lieutenant-commander raised the question
of teaching the use of gas-masks to children in
the infant schools during the debate on the Air Estimates
in the House of Commons in 1927, he was
greeted with laughter by the members present. Nothing
could better illustrate the happy carelessness with
which we move towards the next catastrophe. The air
manœuvres over London this past summer have demonstrated
clearly that it will be almost impossible
to prevent the copious gassing of that great warren
within a few hours of the opening of any new European
conflict of first-class rank.
The gravest chapters in this book are not so much
the recital of the novel and enhanced horror, for
civilians quite as much as for soldiers, of the next war,
as the excellent and disturbing study of the gathering
rivalry of the United States and Britain in naval
affairs, and the discussion of the possibility of a war
between these two halves of the English-speaking
world. The stupid professionalism of the experts is
largely to blame, and the still more stupid readiness
of the present governments in both Britain and
America to follow the lead of these obsessed gentlemen.
Whether a war between the United States and
Great Britain is to be regarded as a tolerable possibility
does not enter into the philosophy of the naval
monomaniacs on either side of the water. Their
business is to make Britain “safe” from the United
States and the United States “safe” from Britain,
and they are quite capable of calculating on Japan
as an ally in such a war. The wholesome brotherly
jealousy of our two people is to be fostered and inflamed
in the cause of armament and preparedness
to the fighting pitch. The rivalries of industrialists
and oil manipulators are to be dragged into the
elaborating quarrel.
The reader must turn to Lieut.-Commander Kenworthy’s
book to realize how far this obscene foolery
with human welfare has gone already and how easily
it may go further. He shows how step by step the
trouble may be worked up until the two great masses
of English-speaking people find themselves upon
different sides in the alliances of a new war that will
outdo all the destructions and miseries of 1914, as
that outdid the Napoleonic wars.
Very good and convincing, too, is the summary of
the activities of the League of Nations, and the very
complete demonstration that that ill-planned and ill-supported
assembly has fallen back even from the
poor courage of its earlier enterprises. As a means of
settlement for minor international difficulties, which
the states concerned want settled, it has a considerable
usefulness, but as a guarantee against graver
quarrels it is beneath contempt.
It is more than useless because it is dangerous; a
great number of people in Europe and America are
persuaded that it is a sort of war preventative, and
that when they have paid their subscription to a local
branch of the League of Nations Union and been to a
lecture or a garden-party once a year under its
auspices, they have done all that they can be reasonably
required to do to secure world peace for ever.
Upon many such excellent people the existence of
the League of Nations acts as a mischievous opiate.
They would be far more actively and intelligently
at work against the war-makers, if it did not exist to
lull them into a false security.
But when I reach Chapter the Nineteenth, which
is to tell us what is to be done, I find, as I have remarked
already, a certain fading in the tones of our
author’s voice. He is for an alliance to suppress war;
and he points out very clearly that the United States,
Great Britain, Holland, and Switzerland could prohibit
war to all the rest of the world to-morrow—if
they chose. Between them they
“control the finance of the whole world. No nations breaking
the peace could hope for any financial help against their
combined boycott. England, America, and Holland between
them control the greater part of the world’s supplies of
petroleum, Russia being the only large-scale producer of oil
in an independent position. England and Holland between
them control the world’s supplies of rubber. England and
America between them control the greater part of the world’s
supplies of cotton and copper, Russia again producing comparatively
small quantities of cotton and copper independently.
England and France and Belgium, if she adhered,
as is highly probable, control the greater part of the tropically
produced edible fats. Most of the wool and jute is controlled
by the British Empire.
“Without money, oil, cotton, wool, rubber, copper, zinc,
jute, tin, or edible fats no war on the modern scale could be
waged for very long. A very large proportion of the meat and
wheat of the world would also be controlled by this group of
peace-keepers. Do not let us involve ourselves in complications
about aggressive Powers or who is to blame in any war.
To do so would simply be to cloud the issue.”
Let us, in short, simply put our collective foot down
and say, “Stop that war!” and it will stop.
That is an excellent passage. It should be given out
as a dictation lesson in every school in the English-speaking
world. We, just ourselves, can stop war almost
completely.
But who are “we”?
America, Britain, Holland, Belgium, and Switzerland,
with France and Germany in accord, will be the
reply. But in what form are they to do it? There
the lieutenant-commander boggles and remains
vague. Because you see there is no way of getting
these Powers together except by getting them together,
and that means a federal merger of so much
of their independent sovereignty as concerns their
foreign relations. Before we can have peace these
Powers must form a league to enforce peace. That
means no tinpot debating society of every state, big
or little, barbaric or civilized, strong or feeble, at
Geneva, with no powers worth speaking about, but
a real permanent league and alliance of these, the
only really war-potent states, and a sincere surrender
of independent action on the part of all of them for the
general good. Well, not one of the communities named
is even slightly prepared for such a step. It would
shock them more than any declaration of war could
possibly do. And until the common sense of these
communities can be raised to the level of realizing
this, they will continue to drift as they are drifting—to
another shattering war catastrophe.
I suspect that the author of this book before me
knows that as well as I do. But there is Hull to consider.
What would happen to the lieutenant-commander’s
majority if he advocated plainly and simply
putting the Empire under a greater League? I quite
realize he cannot afford to take so grave a risk of extinction
and frustration.
A phrase, now popular in America, seized upon
him in the ensuing hesitation, and was for the moment
“The Only Road.” Yet it is not a road out or
anything like a road. It is just another piece of empty,
fruitless American “idealism” utterly worthless to
the world at large. War is to be “outlawed.” A wonderful
word! Senator Borah finds the phrase suits his
voice, and I gather it has the approval of that champion
international visitor and retriever of foreign
orders and honorary degrees, President Nicholas
Murray Butler. Between these gentlemen and Lieut.-Commander
Kenworthy I note much friendliness and
intimacy exists. He has been in windy, unsubstantial
company, where phrases and good feeling count for
more than effective action. You are to “outlaw” war.
You are just to make a treaty between the Powers
concerned saying as much—and there you are! You
leave those Powers completely untrammelled by their
declaration. Indeed, you leave everything as it was
before. But you say it.
Lieut.-Commander Kenworthy gives a treaty projected
by Mr. Houghton, “speaking in his private
capacity as a citizen”—and only so far in earnest—which
is probably the most vacuous treaty ever proposed.
At present, peace, for an indefinite period,
exists legally between all these great Powers; nevertheless
“a hundred years’ peace agreement between
the United States and Great Britain and, perhaps,
other Powers” is to be signed with much fuss and
ceremony—“in the most solemn manner.” I can
see the impressive gatherings that could be imposed
upon the affair, the parties, the megaphoned and
broadcast speeches, the grip of hand and hand, the
noble, rich, respectable emotions. Royalty would
have to be present, and Washington—it would surely
be Washington—would be as full of silk hats and
uniforms as a Buckingham Palace garden-party. No
intimations of any method of settling all possible
issues conclusively without war are made in this
resonant phantom of a proposal. To do that would
be to limit sovereignty.
I am sorry I cannot share Lieut.-Commander Kenworthy’s
faith in this magic word “Outlawry” and
its stately solemnization. I accept all his premonitions
of another great war; they are only too convincing;
but I believe that the ending of war is a far more
complex, laborious, and difficult task than such mere
gesticulations as this imply. A great change is needed
in the teaching of history and the training of the
young citizen, a substitution of a biological for a
merely economic and political conception of human
life, before we can begin to hope for the secure establishment
of these world controls upon which alone
an enduring world peace can be sustained.
In the meantime the most effective resistance to
the approach of another great war lies in the expressed
determination now of as many people as
possible that they will have nothing to do with it,
that they will not fight in it, work for it, nor pay
taxes when it comes—whatever sort of war it is.
Pacificism is very ineffective, and has an unpleasant
flavour if it is adopted after war has arrived; the
time for active pacificism is while peace still rules.
People who have made no effort to avert war cannot
very well resist and grumble when through their tacit
invitation war takes hold of them. The last war was
a war to end war, and the politicians and statesmen
have not made good. So now is the time for a great
pacificist effort. Now is the time for people who want
to delay and avert a catastrophe before the more
deliberate organization of a world peace can be
achieved, to make it clear that the war-makers will
have to reckon with immense defections. That is the
really practicable anti-war measure to attempt now,
but it is much more likely to lead to jail than to
impressive ceremonial junketings at the White
House.
2 October, 1927.
XV THE REMARKABLE VOGUE OF BROADCASTING: WILL IT CONTINUE?
When I think of the way in which mankind in
general takes the gifts of science, gifts actual and gifts
conditional, there comes back to my mind my own,
perhaps earliest encounter with these gifts. It took
the form of a box entitled, if I remember rightly,
“The Young Chemist,” an inexpensive box with ungrammatical
and badly printed instructions for eliciting
wonders of science to “the delight of all beholders”
who could be induced to behold. We evoked a
“lead tree,” which in practice proved to be a mere
seedling that damped off, and some sluggish gunpowder,
and several very gratifying stinks and smells,
and we wound up by mixing everything and preparing
for a stupendous crash that never occurred.
And another very early gift was a telephone made of
two pill-boxes and a tightly stretched length of
cotton between.
I still recall the sense of wonder, of passing beyond
common experience during those pioneer experiments
with this great modern convenience. My elder brother
and I were to communicate secretly and marvellously
by this instrument. I had no doubt, and he had no
doubt, that things would vibrate along that stretched
cotton, altogether lovelier and livelier than the
common speech and whispers of every day. He went
to an upper window, from which he shouted directions
to me through the vulgar air, and I stood down
in the backyard. The apparatus was adjusted, and
I prepared to hear such things as I had never heard
before. My brother up above was seen to whisper.
“Can’t hear anything,” I called back. “You haven’t
got it tight enough,” said my brother, and tried
again. Still no elfin voices. “Tighter!” yelled my
brother with that familiar note of fraternal threatening
in his voice. I made a desperate effort. And the
bottom came out of the pill-box! My brother’s head
disappeared from the window, and I inferred he was
coming downstairs.
Then, as now, I hated controversy. I was the
nearer to the front door. I went off at once for a nice
long solitary walk.
Since those early days science has showered its
gifts upon my world and me. Science assisted by invention
and stimulated by commercial enterprise. I
realized that the “Young Chemist” and the pill-box
telephone came only indirectly from the sublimated
common sense of mankind. Science may illuminate
and reveal and state and develop and suggest, but
something is needed in the recipient before even a
half-crown box of “chemicals” can be made to yield
its best results. To the incurably puerile like Messrs.
Amery and Winston Churchill chemistry will never
be more than a search for stinks of offence, and a
chemical industry that can produce the loveliest
colours, exquisite and subtly useful substances, and
the most enriching fertilizers, will be merely a necessary
source of explosives and poison gas. And to the
world at large, the possibility of radiating and receiving
electro-magnetic waves means almost exactly
what the promise of that pill-box telephone conveyed
to my childish imagination. The hope of an undefined
wonder, followed by disillusionment.
It must be almost half a century since the wireless
transmission of electric phases was understood to be
possible, and only within the present century that
wireless telegraphy has been a practical reality. The
wireless telephone and all the broadcasting business
is a post-war outbreak. It came, with Mlle. Suzanne
Lenglen, to distract the democratic mind from the
far too difficult problems of organizing a world peace.
We dropped that fatiguing and contentious subject
for until after the next war, and went outside to fix
our aerial between the chimney and the old fir tree.
And when it was fixed we were just going to sit
down and listen and listen. We should hear the best
music whenever we wished. Chaliapin and Melba
would sing to us; President Coolidge and Mr. Baldwin
would talk to us, simply, earnestly, directly; the
most august in the world would wish us good evening
and pass a friendly word; should a fire or a shipwreck
happen we were to get the roar of the flames and the
cries for help; Anita Loos and Charlie Chaplin
(hitherto so silent) would tickle our humour, and
A. A. Milne and Sir James Barrie join with us to
delight the little ones when the children’s hour came
round. Were we earnest, Einstein would adapt himself
to the available powers of transmission, or President
Nicholas Murray Butler, the authentic voice of
America, grand commander of all existing orders,
honorary doctor of every attainable university in the
world, would remind us of the broad fundamentals of
wisdom and nobility. There would be debates, and
in a compact ten minutes Julian Huxley, for example,
and Bernard Shaw would settle about Darwinism for
ever. And then finally to religion, and we should hear
masses of preachers as we chose, Dean Inge in his
pulpit or Palestrina given from St. Peter’s itself. All
the sporting results before we went to bed would be
included, a weather forecast, advice about our gardens,
treatment for influenza, and the exact time.
One would live in a new world and ask in all the
neighbours. Such was the dream of thousands of
men, panting perilously on their ladders, and rather
irritated and impatient to get that aerial fixed correctly.
It didn’t turn out like that. Instead of first rate
came tenth rate; the music was by the Little Winklebeach
Pier band; mysterious unknowns, Uncle Bray
and Aunt Twaddle, usurped our hour with the children,
the one precious hour when parents and children
came together mentally; we were told short stories
and read out scientific articles of a quality any magazine
would reject; Mr. Shaw, when he tried to speak
to us, was censored by the authorities, such as they
were, and Professor Julian Huxley was interrupted;
President Nicholas Murray Butler, it was found,
could only speak in large print on superfine paper;
the dog began barking untimely, and the news was
drowned by the “oscillations” of an excited neighbour.
Across it all dear old Mother Nature cast her
net of “atmospherics” with a humour all her own.
We began to ask ourselves for the first time what in
particular the broadcasting was giving us that we
could not get far better in some other fashion.
Music one can have at home now, very perfectly
and beautifully rendered by the gramophone. Some
of the newer records are marvellously true. There, indeed,
one can get the very best performers and the
music of one’s choice. One can summon the music
when one thinks fit, by day or night, repeat it, control
it, finish it as one wills. Even for jazz and dance music
broadcasting has but one very slight advantage—that
once it is started it goes on without any change
of record. But the dance music only goes on for a
small part of the evening, and at any moment it may
give way to Doctor Flatulent being thoughtful and
kindly in a non-sectarian way.
Religious services are also more perfectly available
as gramophone records. News and time signals and
so forth could be sent into a house far more conveniently
if there were a silent recording apparatus
such as the ticker. Broadcasting shouts out its information
once and cannot be recalled. If you miss
a word, that word is missed for good; names and
figures are easily missed. If you do not hear the news
at the time, you do not even know that it has been
given. It is absurd to suppose that science and invention
could not furnish us with a silent recording
set as cheap and controllable as the listening set, if
this side of the wireless enterprises was turned over
to ordinary ticker transmission.
The much-discussed “talks” and debates and so
on are, we discover, merely spoken magazine matter;
they can be far more effectively studied in the magazine
itself, where diagrams and illustrations be
used in conjunction with them. The number of people
who have never learnt to read or who are too lazy
to read and yet intellectually active enough to be
interested by “serious” topics when they are vocalized,
must be very small indeed. I doubt if such
people really follow what they are hearing. The book
is the only adequate vehicle for modern thought and
discussion and for the conveyance of exact knowledge.
Between its pages there is no censorship and no interrupting
boy official. Litera scripta manet.
As a medium for advertisement again, broadcasting
suffers from the disadvantage that every one turns
off the noise as soon as the advertisement begins.
The bawling of loud speakers, as I have heard it in
the streets of some French towns, is so obviously
disconcerting to traffic that it is bound to be suppressed
by legislation.
In all these matters broadcasting is an inferior
substitute for better systems of transmitting news
and evoking sound. Upon what is known technically
as “humorous entertainment” I will be gently silent.
“Radio drama” in which you cannot see the faces
nor the gestures of the actors nor the scene in which
they play is a new and useful art, if only because it
teaches us what life must be for the blind. The listening
for cuckoos which may perchance be cuckooing,
or to lions who may oblige by roaring near the listening
microphone, or suchlike noises of nature must be
difficult to arrange and unattractive as a frequent
amusement. There remain only certain possible uses
of broadcasting for blind, lonely, and suffering people.
To those I will return.
Most of us have been drawn sooner or later into
the possession of some form of receiving apparatus,
and it would be interesting to know just how many
of these sets of apparatus sold are still in use. In
Great Britain, where broadcasting has been centrally
organized and where there is one national licensing
system, it should not be difficult presently to determine
the average life of the broadcast listener. I am
inclined to suspect that a very large proportion of the
sets sent out since the beginning must be already
broken up or out of order. And that the life of the
ordinary listener is so brief that there may soon be a
grave dearth of listeners. But that may be because I
cannot imagine myself a patient listener even for one
day, and I am still more at a loss to imagine any sort
of person becoming addicted to listening-in as a
frequent entertainment. Other people may be less
restless. I quite understand the stage of inauguration
and eagerness, the initial delight of the new toy. And
afterwards there may be a kind of struggle to keep on
with a thing that began with so much hope and has
given so much trouble. But sooner or later boredom
and disappointment with these poor torrents of insignificant
sounds must ensue. Are there indeed any
indefatigable listeners who have stuck to this amusement
since the beginning? If so, I think they are
probably very sedentary persons, living in badly lit
houses or otherwise unable to read, who have never
realized the possibilities of the gramophone and the
pianola, and who have no capacity nor opportunity
for thought or conversation.
The rest of the available population is, I should
imagine, passing rapidly through the listener stage
from surprise to disillusionment. When they have
flowed past, then I suggest that the whole broadcasting
industry will begin to dry up. The British
Government has created an important salaried official
body to preside over the broadcasting programmes,
and it relies upon this service in times of crisis for
the distribution of tendential official information. In
the end that admirable committee may find itself
arranging schemes of entertainment for a phantom
army of expiring licences, the last living listeners
having dispersed and gone to other things. The ether
will pulsate unheard with the bedtime talks of uncles
who have lost their nephews and nieces, and “comics”
all unaware of the emptiness of their reception,
and the ultimate artfulness of official misinformation
will throb in a void of inattention, as if it were the
last of the dinosaurs calling for its mate.
And there will be about half-a-dozen convenient
sinecures more for the Prime Minister to distribute.
The recent public discussions in the Press about
broadcasting programmes are very significant symptoms.
They reveal a widespread discontent among
the present users of receiving sets. The disillusioned
take little part in these debates. The waiters are still
holding on and listening and complaining. Each one
suggests a different “ideal programme.” These ideal
programmes recall the first bright stages of hope.
There is still the fancy that busy and eminent people
may be induced to spend half a day preparing and
timing and saying over a measured piece—that any
broadcasting official may burke if he dislikes. There
is still the conception of some vast orchestra playing
music to suit every mind and taste simultaneously.
There is still the craving for unsectarian religiosity,
for faith in things in general, combined with faith
in nothing in particular. Upon one thing only do
they agree. Every one wants something in vivid
contrast to what is provided.
The transmitting authorities, still unwilling to face
the plain intimations of destiny, are trying all sorts
of novelties, nervously and absurdly. The most delightful
of all the recent attempts has been the
thought-transmission experiments from the London
centre. This was really radio-drama reduced to its
simplest expression; even the words and sounds were
omitted. It was pure blank listening. Sir Oliver Lodge
cleared his throat and announced the crucial moment.
Cloistered individuals sat and glared at objects
and thought about them like anything. Listeners
listened with straining ear-drums and painfully focussed
minds. The poor ether, if it has feelings, must
have felt like a cat harnessed to a cart—a most uncongenial
job to put upon the theoretical vehicle of
material vibrations. A hush fell upon the British
Isles until Sir Oliver said “Ahem!” and permitted
them to relax. Then we were to write in what we had
thought or seen. The only really pleasing result of
this widely diffused mind strain was that a lady in
Torquay guessed object No. 5 very nearly, when
object No. 3 was in the glare of the transmitting
souls. The first recorded case of anticipatory wireless
telepathy and clear evidence of the relativity of
time....
But to radio mental nothings in this way was,
perhaps, too delicate a task for the broadcasting, at
least as a beginning. Something a little more material
might conceivably have had a better chance of getting
through. Transmitters sitting before steaming
plates or other appetizing objects might more easily
have conveyed impressions to fasting listeners. Perhaps
this will be tried later as this restful custom of
listening-in to nothing audible whatever extends.
Under the spell of the radio idea I have been doing
my utmost to write impartial, impersonal, unsectarian,
non-tendential, non-controversial, unprejudiced,
kindly things about it, like the stuff its authorities
invite us to transmit. Nevertheless, I am afraid
that my own opinion peeps through, my opinion
that the future of broadcasting is like the future of
crossword puzzles and Oxford trousers, a very trivial
future indeed. It will end as a Government job.
There is a future for the wireless news ticker; that is
a different proposition altogether. Yet my discouraging
forecast is mingled with regret. There could be
one very fine use made of broadcasting, though I
cannot imagine how it could be put upon a commercially
paying footing. It would give the poorest
chance for any Government jobbing; there would be
no scope in it for pushful young men. There are in
the world a sad minority of lonely people, isolated
people, endangered helpless people, sleepless people,
suffering people who must lie on their backs, and
who cannot handle books—and there are the blind.
Convenient, portable, and not too noisy listening
instruments now exist, and for this band of exceptional
folk I wish there could be a transmission, day
and night—and the slack hours of the night for them
are often more dreadful than the day—of fine, lovely,
and heartening music, beautiful chanting and the
reciting of a sort of heroic anthology. The sturdy will
of the race, the courage in the world, could speak to
its faltering sons and daughters. There can be a
great hunger for the human voice. How good for
many a tormented spirit to hear in the darkness:
“Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be
afraid!”
3 April, 1927.
XVI THE SILLIEST FILM: WILL MACHINERY MAKE ROBOTS OF MEN?
I have recently seen the silliest film. I do not believe
it would be possible to make one sillier. And
as this film sets out to display the way the world is
going, I think “The Way the World Is Going” may
very well concern itself with this film. It is called
“Metropolis”; it comes from the great Ufa studios
in Germany, and the public is given to understand
that it has been produced at enormous cost. It gives
in one eddying concentration almost every possible
foolishness, cliché, platitude, and muddlement about
mechanical progress and progress in general served
up with a sauce of sentimentality that is all its own.
It is a German film and there have been some
amazingly good German films. Before they began to
cultivate bad work under cover of a protective quota.
And this film has been adapted to the Anglo-Saxon
taste, and quite possibly it has suffered in the process,
but even when every allowance has been made for
that, there remains enough to convince the intelligent
observer that most of its silliness must be fundamental.
Possibly I dislike this soupy whirlpool none
the less because I find decaying fragments of my own
juvenile work of thirty years ago, “The Sleeper
Awakes,” floating about in it. Capek’s Robots have
been lifted without apology, and that soulless mechanical
monster of Mary Shelley’s, who has fathered
so many German inventions, breeds once more in
this confusion. Originality there is none. Independent
thought, none. Where nobody has imagined for them
the authors have simply fallen back on contemporary
things. The aeroplanes that wander about above the
great city show no advance on contemporary types,
though all that stuff could have been livened up immensely
with a few helicopters and vertical and unexpected
movements. The motor cars are 1926 models
or earlier. I do not think there is a single new idea,
a single instance of artistic creation or even of intelligent
anticipation, from first to last in the whole
pretentious stew; I may have missed some point of
novelty, but I doubt it; and this, though it must bore
the intelligent man in the audience, makes the film
all the more convenient as a gauge of the circle of
ideas, the mentality, from which it has proceeded.
The word “Metropolis,” says the advertisement in
English, “is in itself symbolical of greatness”—which
only shows us how wise it is to consult a dictionary
before making assertions about the meaning of words.
Probably it was the adapter who made that shot.
The German “Neubabelsburg” was better, and could
have been rendered “New Babel.” It is a city, we
are told, of “about one hundred years hence.” It
is represented as being enormously high; and all the
air and happiness are above and the workers live,
as the servile toilers in the blue uniform in “The
Sleeper Awakes” lived, down, down, down below.
Now far away in dear old 1897 it may have been
excusable to symbolize social relations in this way,
but that was thirty years ago, and a lot of thinking
and some experience intervene. That vertical city
of the future we know now is, to put it mildly,
highly improbable. Even in New York and Chicago,
where the pressure upon the central sites is exceptionally
great, it is only the central office and entertainment
region that soars and excavates. And the
same centripetal pressure that leads to the utmost
exploitation of site values at the centre leads also to
the driving out of industrialism and labour from the
population centre to cheaper areas, and of residential
life to more open and airy surroundings. That was
all discussed and written about before 1900. Somewhere
about 1930 the geniuses of the Ufa studios will
come up to a book of “Anticipations” which was
written more than a quarter of a century ago. The
British census returns of 1901 proved clearly that
city populations were becoming centrifugal, and that
every increase in horizontal traffic facilities produced
a further distribution. This vertical social stratification
is stale old stuff. So far from being “a hundred
years hence,” “Metropolis,” in its forms and shapes,
is already, as a possibility, a third of a century out of
date.
But its form is the least part of its staleness. This
great city is supposed to be evoked by a single dominating
personality. The English version calls him John
Masterman, so that there may be no mistake about
his quality. Very unwisely he has called his son Eric,
instead of sticking to good hard John, and so relaxed
the strain. He works with an inventor, one Rotwang,
and they make machines. There are a certain number
of other rich people, and the “sons of the rich” are
seen disporting themselves, with underclad ladies in
a sort of joy conservatory, rather like the “winter
garden” of an enterprising 1890 hotel during an orgy.
The rest of the population is in a state of abject
slavery, working in “shifts” of ten hours in some
mysteriously divided twenty-four hours, and with no
money to spend or property or freedom. The machines
make wealth. How, is not stated. We are shown
rows of motor cars all exactly alike; but the workers
cannot own these, and no “sons of the rich” would.
Even the middle classes nowadays want a car with
personality. Probably Masterman makes these cars in
endless series to amuse himself.
One is asked to believe that these machines are
engaged quite furiously in the mass production of
nothing that is ever used, and that Masterman grows
richer and richer in the process. This is the essential
nonsense of it all. Unless the mass of the population
has spending power there is no possibility of wealth
in a mechanical civilization. A vast, penniless slave
population may be necessary for wealth where there
are no mass production machines, but it is preposterous
with mass production machines. You find such
a real proletariat in China still; it existed in the
great cities of the ancient world; but you do not
find it in America, which has gone furthest in the
direction of mechanical industry, and there is no
grain of reason for supposing it will exist in the
future. Masterman’s watchword is “Efficiency,” and
you are given to understand it is a very dreadful
word, and the contrivers of this idiotic spectacle are
so hopelessly ignorant of all the work that has been
done upon industrial efficiency that they represent
him as working his machine-minders to the point of
exhaustion, so that they faint and machines explode
and people are scalded to death. You get machine-minders
in torment turning levers in response to
signals—work that could be done far more effectively
by automata. Much stress is laid on the fact that the
workers are spiritless, hopeless drudges, working reluctantly
and mechanically. But a mechanical civilization
has no use for mere drudges; the more efficient
its machinery the less need there is for the quasi-mechanical
minder. It is the inefficient factory that
needs slaves; the ill-organized mine that kills men.
The hopeless drudge stage of human labour lies
behind us. With a sort of malignant stupidity this
film contradicts these facts.
The current tendency of economic life is to oust
the mere drudge altogether, to replace much highly
skilled manual work by exquisite machinery in skilled
hands, and to increase the relative proportion of
semi-skilled, moderately versatile and fairly comfortable
workers. It may indeed create temporary masses
of unemployed, and in “The Sleeper Awakes” there
was a mass of unemployed people under hatches.
That was written in 1897, when the possibility of
restraining the growth of large masses of population
had scarcely dawned on the world. It was reasonable
then to anticipate an embarrassing underworld of
under-productive people. We did not know what to
do with the abyss. But there is no excuse for that
to-day. And what this film anticipates is not unemployment,
but drudge employment, which is precisely
what is passing away. Its fabricators have not even
realized that the machine ousts the drudge.
“Efficiency” means large-scale productions, machinery
as fully developed as possible, and high wages.
The British Government delegation sent to study
success in America has reported unanimously to that
effect. The increasingly efficient industrialism of
America has so little need of drudges that it has set up
the severest barriers against the flooding of the
United States by drudge immigration. “Ufa” knows
nothing of such facts.
A young woman appears from nowhere in particular
to “help” these drudges; she impinges upon
Masterman’s son Eric, and they go to the “Catacombs,”
which, in spite of the gas mains, steam
mains, cables, and drainage, have somehow contrived
to get over from Rome, skeletons and all, and burrow
under this city of “Metropolis.” She conducts a sort
of Christian worship in these unaccountable caverns,
and the drudges love and trust her. With a nice sense
of fitness she lights herself about the Catacombs with
a torch instead of the electric lamps that are now so
common.
That reversion to torches is quite typical of the
spirit of this show. Torches are Christian, we are
asked to suppose; torches are human. Torches have
hearts. But electric hand-lamps are wicked, mechanical,
heartless things. The bad, bad inventor uses
quite a big one. Mary’s services are unsectarian,
rather like afternoon Sunday-school, and in her special
catacomb she has not so much an altar as a kind of
umbrella-stand full of crosses. The leading idea of
her religion seems to be a disapproval of machinery
and efficiency. She enforces the great moral lesson
that the bolder and stouter human effort becomes,
the more spiteful Heaven grows, by reciting the story
of Babel. The story of Babel, as we know, is a lesson
against “Pride.” It teaches the human soul to grovel.
It inculcates the duty of incompetence. The Tower
of Babel was built, it seems, by bald-headed men. I
said there was no original touch in the film, but this
last seems to be a real invention. You see the bald-headed
men building Babel. Myriads of them. Why
they are bald is inexplicable. It is not even meant to
be funny, and it isn’t funny; it is just another touch
of silliness. The workers in “Metropolis” are not to
rebel or do anything for themselves, she teaches, because
they may rely on the vindictiveness of Heaven.
But Rotwang, the inventor, is making a Robot,
apparently without any licence from Capek, the
original patentee. It is to look and work like a human
being, but it is to have no “soul.” It is to be a substitute
for drudge labour. Masterman very properly
suggests that it should never have a soul, and for the
life of me I cannot see why it should. The whole aim
of mechanical civilization is to eliminate the drudge
and the drudge soul. But this is evidently regarded
as very dreadful and impressive by the producers,
who are all on the side of soul and love and suchlike.
I am surprised they do not pine for souls in the alarm
clocks and runabouts. Masterman, still unwilling to
leave bad alone, persuades Rotwang to make this
Robot in the likeness of Mary, so that it may raise
an insurrection among the workers to destroy the
machines by which they live, and so learn that it is
necessary to work. Rather intricate that, but Masterman,
you understand, is a rare devil of a man. Full of
pride and efficiency and modernity, and all those
horrid things.
Then comes the crowning imbecility of the film,
the conversion of the Robot into the likeness of Mary.
Rotwang, you must understand, occupies a small old
house, embedded in the modern city, richly adorned
with pentagrams and other reminders of the antiquated
German romances out of which its owner has
been taken. A quaint smell of Mephistopheles is perceptible
for a time. So even at Ufa, Germany can
still be dear old magic-loving Germany. Perhaps
Germans will never get right away from the Brocken.
Walpurgis Night is the name-day of the German
poetic imagination, and the national fantasy capers
insecurely for ever with a broomstick between its
legs. By some no doubt abominable means Rotwang
has squeezed a vast and well-equipped modern laboratory
into this little house. It is ever so much bigger
than the house, but no doubt he has fallen back on
Einstein and other modern bedevilments. Mary has
to be trapped, put into a machine like a translucent
cocktail shaker, and undergo all sorts of pyrotechnic
treatment in order that her likeness may be transferred
to the Robot. The possibility of Rotwang just
simply making a Robot like her, evidently never
entered the gifted producer’s head. The Robot is enveloped
in wavering haloes, the premises seem to
be struck by lightning repeatedly, the contents of a
number of flasks and carboys are violently agitated,
there are minor explosions and discharges. Rotwang
conducts the operations with a manifest lack of assurance,
and finally, to his evident relief, the likeness is
taken and things calm down. The false Mary then
winks darkly at the audience and sails off to raise
the workers. And so forth and so on. There is some
rather good swishing about in water, after the best
film traditions, some violent and unconvincing machine-breaking
and rioting and wreckage, and then,
rather confusedly, one gathers that Masterman has
learnt a lesson, and that workers and employers are
now to be reconciled by “Love.”
Never for a moment does one believe any of this
foolish story; never for a moment is there anything
amusing or convincing in its dreary series of strained
events. It is immensely and strangely dull. It is not
even to be laughed at. There is not one good-looking
nor sympathetic nor funny personality in the cast;
there is, indeed, no scope at all for looking well or
acting like a rational creature amid these mindless,
imitative absurdities. The film’s air of having something
grave and wonderful to say is transparent pretence.
It has nothing to do with any social or moral
issue before the world or with any that can ever conceivably
arise. It is bunkum and poor and thin even
as bunkum. I am astonished at the toleration shown
it by quite a number of film critics on both sides of
the Atlantic. And it cost, says the London “Times,”
six million marks! How they spent all that upon it
I cannot imagine. Most of the effects could have been
got with models at no great expense.
The pity of it is that this unimaginative, incoherent,
sentimentalizing, and make-believe film, wastes
some very fine possibilities. My belief in German
enterprise has had a shock. I am dismayed by the
intellectual laziness it betrays. I thought Germans
even at the worst could toil. I thought they had resolved
to be industriously modern. It is profoundly
interesting to speculate upon the present trend of
mechanical invention and of the real reactions of
invention upon labour conditions. Instead of plagiarizing
from a book thirty years old and resuscitating
the banal moralizing of the early Victorian period,
it would have been almost as easy, no more costly,
and far more interesting to have taken some pains
to gather the opinions of a few bright young research
students and ambitious, modernizing architects and
engineers about the trend of modern invention, and
develop these artistically. Any technical school
would have been delighted to supply sketches and
suggestions for the aviation and transport of A.D.
2027. There are now masses of literature upon the
organization of labour for efficiency that could have
been boiled down at a very small cost. The question
of the development of industrial control, the relation
of industrial to political direction, the way all that
is going, is of the liveliest current interest. Apparently
the Ufa people did not know of these things and
did not want to know about them. They were too
dense to see how these things could be brought into
touch with the life of to-day and made interesting
to the man in the street. After the worst traditions of
the cinema world, monstrously self-satisfied and self-sufficient,
convinced of the power of loud advertisement
to put things over with the public, and with
no fear of searching criticism in their minds, no consciousness
of thought and knowledge beyond their
ken, they set to work in their huge studio to produce
furlong after furlong of this ignorant, old-fashioned
balderdash, and ruin the market for any better film
along these lines.
Six million marks! The waste of it!
The theatre when I visited it was crowded. All but
the highest-priced seats were full, and the gaps in
these filled up reluctantly but completely before the
great film began. I suppose every one had come to see
what the city of a hundred years hence would be like.
I suppose there are multitudes of people to be
“drawn” by promising to show them what the city
of a hundred years hence will be like. It was, I thought,
an unresponsive audience, and I heard no comments.
I could not tell from their bearing whether they believed
that “Metropolis” was really a possible forecast
or no. I do not know whether they thought that
the film was hopelessly silly or the future of mankind
hopelessly silly. But it must have been one thing or
the other.
17 April, 1927.
XVII IS LIFE BECOMING HAPPIER?
Criticism of this series of articles is not always
praise. Critics, and even friendly critics, complain
that I run things down. I imagined that my real failing
was an impatience to push things up. It has been
complained and repeated, even by Sir Alan Cobham,
who ought to know better, that I take a gloomy view
of aviation, whereas I take so bright a view of its
possibilities that I am driven to exasperation by the
financial incompetence and narrow patriotism that
restrict its practical development. And I am reported
to be “pessimistic” about broadcasting, though the
truth is that I have anticipated its complete disappearance—confident
that the unfortunate people,
who must now subdue themselves to “listening-in”
will soon find a better pastime for their leisure.
But these comments and certain observations arising
out of that film “Metropolis,” a stray article by
Mr. Mencken, and a week-end conversation, have
turned my attention to the astonishing prevalence of
a disposition to disregard and deny, firstly that life in
general is happier than it ever was before, and secondly,
that it needs but a little vigour and clearheadedness
to make it much happier than it is now
or ever has been.
It was pretended in that film “Metropolis,” for
example, that the development of a great mechanical
civilization must reduce a large part of the population
from some imaginary old-world happiness, sweet,
golden, tender, and true, to machine-minding drudgery.
That is a quite common assertion made without
a shadow of justification in fact. And we are constantly
being told that the human animal is “degenerating,”
body and mind, through the malign
influence of big towns; that a miasma of “vulgarity”
and monotony is spreading over a once refined and
rich and beautifully varied world, that something
exquisite called the human “soul,” which was formerly
quite all right, is now in a very bad way, and
that plainly before us, unless we mend our ways
and return to mediæval dirt and haphazard, the open
road, the wind upon the heath brother, simple piety,
an unrestricted birth-rate, spade husbandry, handmade
furniture, honest, homely surgery without
anæsthetics, long skirts and hair for women, a ten-hour
day for workmen, and more slapping and snubbing
for the young, there is nothing before us but
nervous wreckage and spiritual darkness. This sort
of stuff is exuded in enormous volume, and it offers
an immense resistance to systematic progress. It is
sustained by multitudes of people who are in a position
to be better informed. The Gummidge chorus
is never silent; the thoughtful headshaker moping for
a return to mediævalism casts his daily shadow on
every patch of sunshine, on each new social enterprise
and hopeful effort. Everything we have is cheapened
by comparison with an entirely legendary past and
with an entirely imaginary state of “natural” health
and joyfulness.
Let us admit that life still displays much unhappiness
and that it is overhung by the frightful dangers
of modern war. Let us concede the black possibilities
latent in nationalism, flag worship, educational slackening,
and the class jealousy and class malignancy of
the prosperous. Even so, there are the soundest
reasons for maintaining that never, since life first
appeared upon this planet, has there been so great
a proportion of joy, happiness, and contentment
as there is about us now, nor so bright an outlook.
But before we can see this issue plainly, we have to
clear our minds of certain popular errors based mainly
on a misconceived theology. Many people believe it
is their duty to assume the perfection of nature, and
with them there is no arguing. They will hold the
hyena lovely and the fever germ a perfect device. If,
however, we dismiss such preconceptions and ask
ourselves plainly what happiness there is now in the
wild life of the jungle or desert or deep sea, we shall
come upon a different answer. Nature is clumsy and
heedlessly cruel. Life apart from man is not a happy
spectacle. It is a flight and a chase, a craving, famished
business, a round of assassinations. The jungle
is no merry meeting place; it is a rustling ambush in
which things lurk and creep. They become noisy only
under the spur of an extravagant sexual desire. How
cruel and tormented seems the sexual life of almost
every living creature except our modern, sophisticated
selves! Even over the herd browsing in the
midst of plenty hangs a constant, vague apprehension.
A cracking twig will start a panic. The first
motives in animal life are hunger and fear. Apart
from the brief capering spring-time of young creatures—and
how brief it is!—there is no intimation of any
happiness whatever except the fierce, bolted gratification
of an intense appetite or the monstrous triumph
of a “kill.” The most fortunate thing in the
life of an animal is the shortness of its memory and
its want of foresight. Throughout the whole realm of
nature it is only among birds and mammals that we
detect any indication whatever of a real delight in
life. Birds sing in spring and the young of birds and
mammals play through a brief phase of parental
protection; mere gleams of sunshine these on the
universal hard drive for bare existence.
Thoughtless people talk of “nature’s remedies”
and imagine that every wild animal with that instinctive
pharmacopœia must be in the pink of condition.
But variations are far too infrequent and natural
selection far too loose a guide to keep pace with the
secular change of conditions and equip animals with
an inherent cure for every ailment and an automatic
counter-stroke to every danger. There is no such self-righting
arrangement in the natural world. Most of
nature’s handwork is loose-jointed and casual. The
sick and weak and maimed are sooner destroyed and
less in evidence, that is all. Wild species are just as
subject to epidemics and hideous parasitism as man.
Few creatures seem to have found their “perfect”
food, or, having found it, are able to keep to it. Indigestion
and malnutrition are as rife in the forest as
the slum. Elephant-hunters say they can tell the
proximity of a herd by the borborygmic noises the
poor brutes emit, and Glasfurd describes a tiger’s life
as an alternation of uncomfortable hunger and uncomfortable
repletion. There is no reason to suppose
that early man was any better off than an animal or
any happier. Like the animals he was a fear-driven,
hunger-driven, lust-driven creature, feeding perforce
on what he could find. Some of the earliest known
human bones are diseased bones.
The story of the common man since the beginning
of social life has been anything but a record of innocent
festivals and homely happiness. With the development
of agriculture he began to escape from the
hunger and fear, the tramp’s life in the wilderness, of
the wandering savage, but only by accepting an increasing
burthen of regular toil. History and archæology
preserve only the records of the successful few;
we must guess how many myriads of drudges worked
the mines, pulled the galleys, and hoed the fields for
the greatness of the Pyramids or the pretty palaces
of Cnossus. And pestilence and famine returned in
every lifetime. Pestilence and famine have disappeared
from the general routine of life in the last
hundred years or less, and that only in the Atlantic
civilizations. The social history of the Old Testament
goes to the accompaniment of a prolonged groan from
the common people. The Roman Empire was an administrative
pyramid based on slaves, serfs, and distressed
taxpayers. Its distinctive instrument of social
discipline was the cross. There is no period in the
past upon which a well-informed man can put his
finger and say, “At this time common men had more
joyful lives than they have to-day.”
There is only a very scanty account of the life of the
common man through most of the historical period.
It was not worth writing about. As M. Abel Chevalley
points out in his admirable study of that father of the
English novel, Thomas Deloney, it is suddenly in the
Elizabethan period that literature stoops so low as to
tell of tradespeople and their servants. Peasant life
still remained in darkness. Even now we get only
half-lit pictures of that earthly underworld. Mr. Liam
O’Flaherty’s glimpses of the Irish cultivator and Mr.
Caradoc Evans’s sketches of the primitive folk in
Wales are more convincing than pleasant. Deloney
shows us a squabbling, insecure, undignified life,
much pervaded by envy and malice, ill-housed, ill-clothed,
and irregularly fed, without medical attention,
amusement, reading, change of scene. It is
much the same squalor that we find as the background
of the adventures in the Roman world of
Petronius. And still it was a marked advance, as
Chevalley notes, on mediæval life.
That squalid life remained the common life until
the third or fourth decade of the nineteenth century.
There seemed little hope of any improvement. There
were great social changes, an increase of productivity
and population in the eighteenth century, but they
brought no perceptible amelioration of the common
lot. The common man remained dirty and ignorant,
needy, or incessantly laborious. The first clumsy machines
brought trouble rather than relief; they threw
multitudes out of employment; they needed drudges
to prepare the way for them; they needed drudges to
supplement their mechanical imperfections.
It was only after the middle of the nineteenth century
that the real significance of mechanical invention
and the practical applications of scientific
knowledge and method became apparent. Then it
began to dawn upon mankind that the age of the
mere drudge was at an end. The outbreak of universal
education in Western Europe was the practical
recognition of this. Meanly and grudgingly planned,
against the resistance of many privileged people, and
much disturbed by their intense jealousy of their
“social inferiors,” the establishment of compulsory
elementary education marks, nevertheless, a new
phase in the history of our species. It is the beginning
of at least a chance for everybody. Close upon it
came a fall in the birth-rate, and an even greater fall
in the infantile death-rate—clear intimations that
the common people no longer consented to leave
their increase to the unchecked urgency of bestial
instincts nor the health of their offspring to chance.
Concurrently, too, there began such a shortening of
the hours of work as to extend leisure, which had once
been the privilege of a minority, to nearly the whole
population.
The present phase of these changes shows us the
old once necessary drudge population becoming in
part an unemployable and unwanted abyss of people
who are either natural inferiors or exceptionally unlucky
individuals, and in part a much larger and
increasing new mass of comparatively versatile semi-skilled
workers, whose efficiency and standards of life
are rising, whose security, leisure, and opportunity
increase. These latter are the new common people
that the extension of knowledge and machine production
has given the world, and their development
will be the measure of civilization in the future.
Even at its present level it is an unprecedented mass
of happy and hopeful life in comparison with any
common life that has ever existed before, and there
are many reasons for hoping—if great wars can be
avoided and if it does not swamp itself by unrestrained
proliferation—that it will go on to much
higher levels still.
This expanding mass of new common people bulks
largest in the United States of America, but it is as
highly developed in the more complex British system
even though proportionally it is not so great, and it
exists with qualifications and differences in all industrialized
Europe. It needs only a decade or so of peace
and security to appear in China, and as the economic
reconstruction of Russia brings that country into
line and co-operation again with other European developments,
we shall probably find that there also
the conditions of machine production have evoked a
new town population and a new agricultural worker,
able to read, write, discuss, and think, with much
the same amount of leisure and freedom as his Western
comrade. The dictatorship of the proletariat may
dictate what it likes, but the machine will insist, there
as everywhere, that the people who will work it and for
whom it will work must have minds quickened by education
and refreshed by leisure, must be reasonably
versatile, and must not be overworked or embittered.
Let me note one or two other points making for
happiness in our days. For the first time in history
over large parts of the earth the beating of inferiors
has disappeared. For the first time in history the
common worker has leisure assigned to him as his
right. Never have common people been so well clad
or so well housed. Never have they had so much
freedom of movement. There is a horror of cruelty
to men and animals more widely diffused than it has
ever been before. There has been an extraordinary
increase in social gentleness. There has never been so
small a proportion of sickness and death in the community.
All these things mean happiness—more universal
than it has ever been.
But this general march towards happiness is not
fated and assured. There is no guarantee in progress.
This much of release for the common man from disease,
privation, and drudgery has come about very
rapidly as a consequence of inventions and discoveries
that were not made to that end, and the development
of the new common people into a world of civilization
of free and happy individuals is manifestly challenged
by enormous antagonistic forces. It may be impeded,
delayed, or defeated. Flags and the loyalties and
passions of insensate nationalism are flatly opposed to
the attainment of a general human welfare. Every
man in military uniform is a threat of violence;
every gun and military implement is a man-trap in
the path to a universal order. The false legend of the
glorious past of our race is in a perpetual struggle
against the hope of its future. Obscurantism and fear
lie in wait for every courageous innovation in social
and economic life. Indolence is their ally and false
thinking their friend. Continual progress can only be
assured by an incessant acutely critical vigilance.
None the less, the common man to-day is happier
than he has ever been, and with a clearer hope of
continuing betterment. The common man in quite
a little space of years may be better off than are even
the fortunate few to-day.
And now call me a pessimist if you can!
1 May, 1927.
XVIII EXPERIMENTING WITH MARRIAGE. LEGAL RECOGNITION OF CURRENT REALITIES
For some time sounds of confused disputation have
been coming out of Denver and gathering the attention
of the world. The story is complex in its telling
but simple in its essentials. Judge Lindsey, of the
well-known Juvenile Court in that city, is being subjected
to processes of ousting that need not hold our
attention too closely. Mighty forces have worked for
his overthrow. The Ku Klux Klansmen have gathered
in “Klavern” against the Judge. The Grand
Dragon of the Ku Klux Klan, a Baptist minister in
his less fiery moments, seems to be in unwonted alliance
with eminent Roman Catholic leaders against
him. He is violently assailed and violently supported.
In detail the conflict becomes squabble, but the matter
upon which issue is raised is one of quite fundamental
significance to any one concerned with the
present drift of things. The fight rages about the
institution of marriage. Judge Lindsey has been
offering to improve it.
That Juvenile Court in Denver is known throughout
the civilized world. It has attracted many European
students and inquirers. It is as old as the century.
It owes its constitution and methods very
largely to Lindsey’s indefatigable zeal. Its primary
function was the separation of delinquent children
and juvenile first offenders from the hard atmosphere
of the common police court. They were to be dealt
with upon special lines, saved from the stigma of
conviction, and if possible turned back from becoming
members of the criminal class. This task the court
has performed admirably. Its functions developed
into very valuable preventive work. It became a
place of reconciliation between parents and erring
and recalcitrant sons and daughters, it shepherded
home a multitude of runaways, and it saved great
numbers of misguided and luckless girls from shame
and degradation. Naturally it antagonized the saloon
and the white-slave trader. For twenty years it
worked with the blessing of the Roman Catholic
community. Father McMenamin, one of the leading
clergy in Denver, described it as “a constructive
force in our community, and a godsend to many a
boy and girl.”
The Klansmen, however, were early hostile, and
their first hostility was based on the good relations
between the Juvenile Court and the Catholics. They
denounced Judge Lindsey for sending girls, girls of
Catholic antecedents, to the Catholic House of the
Good Shepherd, to work for nothing, as they alleged,
in the laundry and be debauched. That was their
agreeable version of the methods of a well-managed
Catholic Home of spotless repute. It is interesting to
consider the proposals that could bring Klansmen and
Catholic, in spite of this, into alliance against the
Judge.
Nothing could better illuminate the struggle between
innovation and conservative reaction in matrimonial
relations that goes on to-day all over the civilized
world. It is not a struggle between good men and
bad men; it is a struggle between novel and established
ideas, between projected and time-honoured
social usages. Father McMenamin and Judge Lindsey
are well-known men in Denver; their characters have
been gauged by years of public service, and there
can be no question that each is a conspicuously honest,
trustworthy, disinterested leader. The Klansmen
lie a little under the shadow of “Elmer Gantry,” that
deadly book; there is much rant, froth, and violence
upon their Denver record, and their testimonial remains
in suspense, but for our present purposes we
can very well restrict the issue to the two unquestionably
straightforward protagonists, Judge Lindsey
and Father McMenamin.
Now this is what has blown up Judge Lindsey and
his Juvenile Court in Denver. After years of experience
of adolescent misbehaviour he has come to the
conclusion that in our modern community marriage
is delayed too late, and that a long and lengthening
gap has been opened between the days when school
and college are left behind and the days when it
seems safe and reasonable to settle down and found
a family. There is a growing proportion of fretting
and impatient young people in the community, and
out of their undisciplined eagerness springs a tangle
of furtive promiscuity, prostitution, disease, crime,
and general unhappiness. Young men cannot apply
themselves to sound work because of nature’s strong
preoccupation, and the life of possibly even a majority
of young women is a life of tormented uncertainty.
Judge Lindsey, with the weight of a new immense
experience upon him, and with the assertions of the
advocates of birth control before him, has suggested
a more orderly accommodation of social life to the
new conditions.
He has proposed a type of preliminary marriage
which he calls Companionate Marriage. This is to be
a marriage undertaken by two people for “mutual
comfort,” as the Prayer-book has it, with a full
knowledge of birth control, and with the deliberate
intention of not having children. So long as there are
no children and with due deliberation, this companionate
marriage may be dissolved by mutual consent.
On the other hand, at any time the couple may turn
their marriage into the permanent “family marriage”
form. That is his proposal, and the State of Colorado
has full power to make the experiment of such an
institution. He wants such laws to be made. He believes
that in most cases such marriages would develop
naturally into permanent unions and that their
establishment would clear the social atmosphere of a
vast distressful system of illicit relationships, irrevocable
blunders, abortions, desertions, crimes, furtive
experimenting and all those dangers to honour, health,
and happiness that go with furtiveness in these
matters. He believes it would mean a great simplification
and purification of social life and the release of
much vexed and miserable energy.
Now before we consider the opposition of Father
McMenamin to this project it may be well to note
the fact that there is a considerable conflict of authority
about this birth control. It is certainly not a sure
and complete avoidance of offspring in all cases,
though with due observances and with most people
it works as Judge Lindsey counts upon its working.
But a certain small percentage of his companionate
marriages will unintentionally convert themselves
into normal family marriages. Birth control does not
certainly remove, it does but diminish, the probability
of consequences, and it affords no such opening
of “flood gates” to “unbridled licence,” and so forth,
as its antagonists assume. Furtive and illicit indulgence
are not relieved of anxiety by current birth-control
knowledge. That is one point in this question
not generally made clear.
Another criticism of wilfully restrained fecundity
seems to be of far less value. People of medical and
quasi-scientific standing who dislike birth control talk
of its disastrous effects upon the nerves and general
health. They babble of “nervous wrecks.” They produce
no evidence of these effects, they assert that
they exist and talk copiously of their own remarkable
opportunities for observation. But equally authoritative
witnesses of an opposite school of thought, with
equally remarkable opportunities for observation,
will talk of the disastrous consequences of chastity
and suppression. It is a field in which most people
seem to think with individual bias and a violent disregard
of fact. The truth seems to be that the human
constitution is remarkably adaptable in these matters,
a normal individual can establish habits of self-indulgence
or habits of restraint, can pass from
phases of great liveliness to phases of apathy and
remain a happy and healthy organism. We can build
up systems of habit either way. There is no standard
sexual life.
Quite apart from the varieties of temperamental
type, each type is capable of living in a variety of
ways and there is practically nothing in any of these
vehement asseverations for or against this or that
liberty or this or that restriction. Many abstinent
people and many declared birth-controllers are obviously
healthy and vigorous people; the way of living
of one sort is just as healthy as the way of living of
the other sort; there are sturdy old rakes, equally
sturdy priests and other celibates, hale grandmothers
of a multitude, and brisk and happy old maids. One
has but to look around one at the people one meets
to make all this alarmist propaganda dissolve away.
Speaking very loosely and generally I would give
it as my own matured impression that amidst the
strains, provocations, challenges, incessant suggestions
and reminders of modern life, it conduces to
calm of mind and personal pride, it is the least
troublesome and easiest way of living for most
people, to lead a life of normal sexual reactions
reasonably safeguarded against overwhelming offspring,
and that all the specific demands of nature
upon the nerves and health of even the most feminine
of women are to be met by bringing one or two children
into the world. Nature is much more accommodating
than moral and social theories. The question
of physical health has indeed very little to do with
these discussions. It is a pity that each side will drag
it in.
But after dismissing that much of the argument
there still remains a complex tangle of perplexities
about marriage. It is a tangle that it may be perhaps
impossible to resolve altogether. Many modern people
discuss it as though it was a simple problem for the
comfortable satisfaction of physical desire. But in
the human being there is no such thing as unmixed
physical desire; there is always in matters sexual a
stir of the imagination. Thereby even the grossest
sexual indulgence is lifted to a plane above gourmandize
or gluttony. And also, long before one begins to
think about the way in which children affect the
problem, there is a vast system of reactions between
men and women over and above sexuality. There is
a general magic, there are elements of admiration,
vague pleasure, fear and friendship long before the
development of those crowding preferences that become
love. Further beyond the passion of love, resting
upon that as a basis, resting upon the intimacy and
association it establishes, is married love, which is
the deepest and tenderest relationship on earth. It
is in its fullness a slow growth; perhaps it needs youth
and a struggle in common for its perfect establishment,
perhaps like some sorts of fruit it needs cold
and storm as well as sunshine for its ripening.
In the atmosphere created by this sure, deep-rooted
married love alone can one find the happy
assurance, the perfect security of help and loyal
sympathy in which children will grow easily and insensibly
to the loyalties, the habitual serviceableness,
the necessary generosities, of modern citizenship.
I believe at the bottom of the mind of such a good
man as Father McMenamin in his antagonism to
Judge Lindsey is an intense conviction that for most
people married love is the highest good, and certainly
that is the persuasion of all his more reputable allies.
They think it is not only the highest personal good
but the highest social good. And because they know
it is a thing of slow growth, they want to protect
people against hasty and fitful breaches, to tie them
irrevocably, to bind their habits and interests into
one indissoluble bundle, so that they may grow together
in spite of themselves. They hate any thought
of divorce. They distrust birth control because it
seems to them to minimize fidelity. They will not
trust people to find out for themselves in time how
good and precious this thorough, permanent, inseparable
union can be. They are afraid that Judge Lindsey’s
companionate marriages will be too readily
voided and that a shallow, promiscuous habit of mind
will be established in young people. Judge Lindsey
argues, on the contrary, that his project enables them
to begin a lifelong association at the very outset of
their emotional lives and that the greater danger of
promiscuity and the trivialization of the sexual life
lies in a delayed marriage. He thinks that the rigidities
of the established system defeat its own ends.
The real issue lies there.
This is not fundamentally a religious question.
People are too inclined to think that the Roman
Catholic Church is opposed to any dissolution of
marriage or the family, as a part of its faith, but this
is a complete mistake. The Roman Catholic Church,
it is true, sets its face against divorce, but on the
other hand it will annul a marriage with great facility
and so reduce children who have imagined themselves
to be legitimate to the status of bastards, a thing no
sort of civil divorce has ever done. If such annulments
are infrequent in the Roman Catholic community,
that is not because of any doctrinal bar to them, but
because the habits and organization and common
sense of that community are against a ready resort
to such releases. It is as unfair to accuse Roman
Catholicism of distinctive rigidity here as it is to
charge liberal thinkers with immoral motives. Religious
prejudice is as much out of place in this discussion
as medical prejudice. The real issue is one of
social psychology; whether one universal binding,
invariable, intolerant marriage contract does or does
not conduce to the establishment in the larger number
of cases of this deep, fine, full, rich, socially beneficial,
child-protecting relationship of married love or
whether that is a harmful delusion. Those who are
with Father McMenamin are of the former opinion;
those who are with Judge Lindsey, of the latter.
For my own part I must confess myself not so
much on the side of Judge Lindsey as further away
from Father McMenamin on the other side out beyond
Judge Lindsey. I want people to have all the
knowledge and freedom I can in these things as in
all things. I think that compulsion defeats its own
ends and that animals and human beings have an
instinctive disposition to resist being forced along
paths that, left to themselves, they would quite
naturally follow. A vast amount of sexual misbehaviour
is provoked by prohibitions and proscriptions.
It does not follow that because a thing is very, very
good it ought to be forced upon everybody. There are
great varieties of character in the world and for
many of them married love is impossible. There are
many who miss a full natural development of married
love and yet have a reasonable claim for respect and
consideration in less complete or less enduring relationships.
People are needlessly afraid of a variety of reputable
contracts and of freedom in the unions of men
and women because they do not realize how natural
and necessary is the habitual association of one man
with one woman in the workaday world. It is a thing
you can safely leave most people to discover and
realize for themselves. If people were completely free
to do anything they pleased in sexual matters, they
would do, only more easily and happily, much the
same things that we take great pains to insist they
shall do and compel them to do now. As many would
pair as pair now and perhaps more, and the unfortunate
and the unpairable would not be made to suffer
for bad luck or singularity of temperament. People
would not be constrained; there would be less shame
and less persecution through it all. There would be
easier readjustment after mistakes, earlier mating
in most cases, and a great diminution of prostitution
and the quasi-criminal sexual underworld.
On the whole, I think that popular thought and will
are moving steadily in the direction of rationalism,
candour, and charity in sexual things and away from
emotionalism, concealment, compulsion, and repression.
This dispute at Denver is certainly only one of
the opening incidents in a very wide and far-reaching
movement for the courageous revision and modernization
of marriage.
26 June, 1927.
XIX NEW LIGHT ON MENTAL LIFE: MR. J. W. DUNNE’S EXPERIMENTS WITH DREAMING
An old friend, Mr. J. W. Dunne, has recently sent
me a new book he has written, “An Experiment with
Time.” I find it a fantastically interesting book. It
has stirred my imagination vividly and I think most
imaginative people will be stirred by the queer things
he has advanced in it. I do not think it has yet been
given nearly enough attention.
Years ago, in the last century, Mr. Dunne came to
see me for the first time. He was then a young captain
in the army, and he had to go out to the South
African war. He wanted to tell me something, an
idea, that he didn’t want to have lost if, too abruptly
for explanations, some Boer marksman chanced to
wipe him out of existence. It was the idea of an aeroplane
with V-shaped wings based on a number of
experiments he had made with paper models—a perfectly
sound idea, which has since been realized in a
very stable but not very swift or agile machine. If
Dunne had had money and opportunity for experiment,
I am sure that about A.D. 1902–3 he would have
constructed a practicable heavier-than-air machine,
but he had to go off to his blockhouse work in the
Orange River Colony, and he never got a free hand
to build until other investigators had passed him by.
In those days it was extraordinarily hard to get
people to show a practical interest in the air. He came
to me because I had written what was considered
very wild stuff about flight. I had said that we should
fly before 1950! Not a dazzling hit, but better than
the mighty majority opinion that we should never
fly at all. This magnificent encouragement won
Dunne’s gratitude and confidence; he put all he had
done so far in my hands and I was to lock it up and
keep it secret for him until he was either killed or
could go on with his experiments again. He had to
come to me, a perfect stranger, before he could find
any one who would take him seriously enough to
harbour what he had to deposit.
I still remember very cheerfully a funny afternoon
we spent in my garden at Sandgate, while Dunne
rushed about, climbing up walls and jumping on
garden seats, to release little fluttering paper models
which illustrated this or that aspect of his idea.
He struck me then as having one of the most patient
and persistent minds I had ever encountered.
None of the magnesium flare about his mind, the
sort of thing that goes fizz and lights up everything—as
much as it is ever going to light up everything—but
wary, observing, and, when at last it gets on
a trail, indefatigable. He worried on with aviation
for a long time, bad health and the Great War used
him up and partly veiled him from me, and it is only
now that I learn of another scent that he has been
following to the most remarkable conclusions.
What set him going was a very common experience,
the fact that dreams in an odd, erratic way seem to
foreshadow events. Many of us have had the experience
of an anticipatory dream, and usually we have
been so vague about it that the story was hardly
worth the telling. Mr. Townley Searle, the London
bookseller, told the other day of an unusually lucid
one. He dreamt he was among the stalls in the Caledonian
Market, and found and bought a first edition
of Thomas Hardy’s “Desperate Remedies,” which is
worth £100 nowadays. So vivid was the impression
that he got up the next morning and went straight
to the market, bought an umbrella for sixpence because
it was coming on to rain, and then, recognizing
the stall of his dream, went straight to it and got the
three volumes for a shilling, a clear profit of £99,
18s. 6d.
That was a rarely simple case. The ordinary dream
with foreshadowing elements is more mixed than
that. One of my own has stuck in my mind for years
and is much more typical. In my dream I was riding
a bicycle on the Neva, which was frozen over; the
bicycle skidded on the ice, went faster and faster,
and got more and more out of control; ahead of me
appeared a great sledge with a gaunt horse driven
by a woman in white furs; I swept towards it helplessly
and collided with the horse, clung to its head,
and pulled it down as I awoke. The moment of clinging
to the head of the horse was prolonged, and it
haunted me. I had a vivid sense of the feel of the
animal’s ears and long cheek. I was then actually
learning to ride the bicycle and, a day or so after, I
came round a corner on a little chariot-like milk-cart
on the wrong side of the road. I lacked the skill to
avoid this and found myself clinging to the head of
the pony, which came down in exactly the mood of
suspense, and with exactly the same feel as the sledge
horse did in my dream. But as I am not of Dunne’s
curious and persistent quality I never followed up
that very striking experience. I had not told it to
any one before the accident and I accepted very
uncritically the current explanation of these apparently
foreshadowing dreams.
Probably the reader knows that “explanation.” It
is that there is lack of simultaneousness in the action
of the two hemispheres of the brain so that one lags a
little behind the other; there is a double impression
and the second one has the effect of being a memory
of some previous event. The theory is that there was
no real dream at all, but only the delusion of a memory
of a dream produced by the flagging impression.
That accounts for the resemblances of the event to
the pseudo-dream but manifestly it does not account
for the differences; the lady in white furs and the
Neva for example have still to be accounted for. If
I never really had that dream, as a dream how did
they get into my memory? Why wasn’t the dream
exactly like the event?
Dunne seems to have had more than one such
experience. He dreamt, for example, of the great volcanic
outbreak in Martinique while he was soldiering
in the Orange Free State. He saw it just about to
happen, fissures opening in the ground and steam
jetting out. What he saw was quite unlike what probably
did happen. In his dream he made violent
attempts to warn the inhabitants; he was very clear
about the number. He woke up shouting, “Four
thousand people will be killed.” Days later came a
newspaper. Headlines proclaimed the disaster and
the probable loss of forty thousand, not four thousand,
lives. The reading of these headlines was the event
foreshadowed by the dream. He read them hastily,
misread the figures as four thousand, and the paper
passed out of his reach. Long afterwards he found
that these figures, both four thousand and forty
thousand, were quite erroneous. His dream, it is
plain, was not of the actual event, but merely an
anticipation of his mental impression when he looked
at the paper.
Several occurrences of this sort put Dunne on the
alert. He decided to write down all his dreams so
soon as he was awake. He kept a bedside notebook.
He trained himself to watch for his dreams at the
moment of awakening and acquired considerable
skill at recovering his dreams as they slipped away
into nothingness. He made a parallel daylight diary
of his more vivid waking impressions. And he induced
several other people to take up this business of dream
watching. He has accumulated records. All this he
tells very interestingly in this book of his. And the
striking conclusion that emerges from these observations
is this, that the share of future mental impressions
is almost as important or quite as important in
the making of dreams as mental impressions in the
past. To-morrow’s happenings are just as likely to
appear, clipped and disturbed, in the dream flow
as yesterday’s.
We most of us have some idea of the making of
dreams. Some sound, some internal or external disturbance
lifts the mental existence out of the unconscious
towards waking. The mind ceases to forget,
memory and attention dawn, and the drifting mental
content groups itself with an assumption of reasonable
connectedness about the disturbing sensation. Then
we either wake and remember, or the whole stir
subsides back into forgetfulness and unconsciousness.
Most of us realize how the impressions of yesterday
in particular, and of remote yesterdays less patently,
supply forms and colour to the stir, and how desires
we have thwarted and temptations we have resisted
escape into this dream of life and play havoc with
our suppressions. What most of us do not realize,
says Dunne, is the share which little scraps of tomorrow’s
impressions also contribute. That is the
essence of his discovery. It is difficult at the time to
sift the foreshadowings from the recollections and the
distorted, escaped suppressions, so unimportant and
elusive they seem to be. It is only when the premonitions
are exceptionally striking that they are remembered
and recognized when they turn up in actual
fact, and so detected. They have to be very vivid or
very peculiar. But the more closely and skilfully you
watch, he insists, the more of the futurist element is
evident in the dream.
Moreover, he had added to the observation of
what I may call natural dreaming the observation of
states of mind when the attention is deliberately relaxed
so as to leave the mental existence at a level
hardly above the level of recording consciousness. He
turns his back, as it were, on the mental existence,
and then suddenly snatches what is there before it
sails out of reach, and in these phases of mind also
he finds the images of future and past impressions
mingling together.
Now I think it may be possible to put these facts
into a comprehensible relationship to quite a number
of other facts which do not enter into Dunne’s speculation.
I won’t exactly follow him in this statement
that follows, which is necessarily in the space at my
disposal a very sketchy statement. Partly it derives
from him and partly I am adding something of my
own. The point of interest is that our mind can be
considered as existing in the past and in the future,
as extending, so to speak, both ways beyond what
we consider to be the actual moment. I hope that
does not strike the reader as too crazy a proposition.
Most of us have given very little thought to what we
mean by the actual moment. What do we mean by
“now”? How much time is it? Behind “now”
stretches the past, ahead is the future, but is it itself
an infinitesimal instant? Do we merely exist as a
flash, as a series of flashes, so to speak, of no duration
at all, between a past gone by and a future still to
come, or does “now” bulge into both past and future?
This will be a novel and amusing question to most
people and a profoundly irritating one to certain
types. They will be so accustomed to speak of past
and future as though they were in actual contact at
the present, that the assertion will be astonishing
and difficult, and yet as they think it over it will
acquire an insinuating and troublesome plausibility,
that “now” is perhaps always a measurable, and
may under certain circumstances be a quite considerable,
piece of time. It sounds paradoxical to say
that portions of the past and future both enter into
“now,” but actual experience gives a feeling in favour
of that illogical view. To be illogical is not necessarily
to be in error. Mankind may have been thinking
about past and future in the wrong way.
Next I would suggest that as we become attentive
to anything and excited by actual fact, “now” gathers
itself together, and the more excited and attentive
we are, the more “now” gathers itself together towards
its central point. As we become increasingly
active and “on the spot,” the acuter and the narrower
does the “now” under attention become. In our
crises we live, as we say, only for the moment. As we
relapse towards inattention, reverie, dreaminess,
“now” becomes obtuse and broader and broader. In
the hypnotic condition, in dreaming, and still more
so in dreamless sleep, “now” may broaden down
towards and below the limit of consciousness, until
it spreads, it may be, to large parts, and even to all
of our mental life from beginning to end. In the sleeping
mind or in the dead mind nothing is past or future.
As we rouse ourselves, as we become alert, as
we wake up and pay attention to things, that vague
“now” is drawn together towards the moment of
action. But as the attention leaps to action, it trails
with it faint and rapidly fading impressions of the
more diffused state of mind from which it has arisen.
This queer idea that the “now” of the dreaming
and inattentive mind may extend to an undefined
amount into both past and future is compatible with
all Dunne’s dreaming and quasi-dreaming phenomena.
On any other supposition they are inexplicable.
And it is consistent with the remarkable story of Mr.
Townley Searle, and many other like tales of premonition.
Moreover, Professor Gilbert Murray recently
published some disconcerting facts, disconcerting,
that is, for the sceptic, with regard to what he considered
to be telepathy. One would as soon doubt
his word as one would doubt that of Aristides. He
is above suspicion even of careless testimony. I have
not the report of his experiments by me, but they
were very puzzling and perplexing indeed. They went
something in this way: he would, with various friends,
read or be told or agree upon some strange scene and
event, and his daughter would then come into the
room and open her mind, as it were, to any floating
impression that offered itself, while he and his friends
fixed their minds on the chosen topic. On this theory
it was unnecessary so to fix the mind, but that, I
believe, was what was done. Presently she would
describe what came to her. Many of her guesses
were amazingly good. She was then told the actual
thing chosen, and no doubt she saw it very vividly
as it was described to her. She would be keen to
know how near she had got to the chosen subject.
But that she should see the thing before it was
described to her and because it was presently to be
described to her, is all of a piece with Dunne seeing
the Martinique explosion before the newspaper headings
evoked the picture in his imagination. It would
be extremely interesting if Professor Murray would
try to get scenes to his daughter which would not
be revealed to her later. If he failed to do that, it
would be confirmatory of this supposition, that what
happened was merely the foreshadowing of a strong
impression, exactly on the lines of Dunne’s anticipatory
dreams.
The idea that the mental “now” prolongs itself
into the past and future, as the attention flattens
down from its waking acuteness into a state of suspense,
also brings many of the more remarkable and
hitherto abnormal phenomena of hypnotism into line
with the general body of interpreted fact. The feats
of many of the more successful mediums in producing
the names and significant incidents in the lives of
people hitherto unknown to them, but whose names
and circumstances they were personally to know,
cease to be isolated phenomena. They are no longer
in the least discordant with everyday reality so soon
as we clear our minds of the delusion that the practical,
fleshly, substantial “now” of ordinary experience
is a mathematical instant, a locus, an infinitesimal
abstraction, and accept the view I am propounding
here that it has duration, and that its duration in
both directions, past and future, increases with the
weakening of our attention and our lapse from acute
contact with outer reality.
By this reasoning people must often be dreaming
ahead of the winners of races, of winning numbers in
lotteries, speculative opportunities and the like. They
are. But dreams draw their material not only from
the future but from the past, from our bodily desires
and cravings, our hopes, our mental preoccupations,
and the interpretation and misinterpretation of noises
and other impressions. Very rarely have they a convincing
quality of reality. The dream artist in us is
essentially and incurably unsystematic and maundering.
We all, as our attention sinks down towards
the threshold of consciousness, become false and
incoherent in our associations. Every sleeping, hypnotized,
anæsthetized, or dreaming man is, so to
speak, insane. Sanity is a waking state. Accordingly,
I do not see any prospect of our keeping so sufficiently
alive to what we are doing as to direct our minds to
the next big race or the run of the numbers for the
next hour at roulette, and at the same time letting
ourselves go sufficiently to tap the mental states
ahead. Things may and do happen as they happened
to Mr. Townley Searle, but such dreams are gifts and
cannot be forced or persuaded to come by any means
now known to us. Practical life lies in the present.
Dream states, like drug states, are a dangerous field
of exploration for any but very specially endowed and
guarded minds.
10 July, 1927.
XX POPULAR FEELING AND THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE. ANTI-VIVISECTION
There are some questions that really serve to
classify men’s minds. Nowadays the popularly received
classifications rarely mean anything at all.
Are you Republican or Democrat, are you Liberal,
Labour, or Conservative? The answer tells you only
of accidents of upbringing and circumstance. Are you
a Socialist? “We are all Socialists nowadays.” Are
you a Christian? Yes and no, or a “Yes”—and a long
explanation. But these other questions are test questions.
Fairly put and fairly answered they reveal
the quality—or rather, let me say, the key and colour—of
a mind quite definitively. They mean exact
things. They show you are this sort of man or that.
One of these test questions is birth control, because
on your belief whether that is possible and desirable
or whether it is not, hang, logically and necessarily,
all your ideas of the competition of types, peoples,
and races, and of the possibility of socialism and
world peace. If you can believe it is possible then
world peace is possible, and if you think it is impossible
all talk of world peace is just sentimental foolishness
or a humbugging preparation for propaganda in
the next war. Another test issue is the question
whether the Mass as performed by a properly qualified
priest is or is not the central fact of Christian
religious life. If your answer is “Yes,” you are a
Catholic, and if “No” a Protestant. All the other
points at issue among the different sorts of Christians
are subordinate to that, and you will find that the
decisions people make upon them are always more
or less clearly consequent upon that primary decision.
Your attitude towards education will be different,
and towards literature and history. You will face
death differently and pain differently. Upon a great
multitude of the important problems of to-day you
do not know where you are, you are just maundering
about, until you have thought out and decided
clearly on these two key matters and adjusted your
ideas to them.
A third cardinal issue, not perhaps quite so far-reaching
in its implications as these others, but very
far-reaching, is the question of vivisection. To get
your attitude to that quite clear and settled in your
mind is—after these other two—as sound and profitable
an enterprise in self-examination as it is possible
to imagine.
What is vivisection? It is a clumsy and misleading
name for experimentation on animals for the sake of
the knowledge to be gained thereby. It is clumsy and
misleading because it means literally cutting up alive
and trails with it to most uninstructed minds a suggestion
of highly sensitive creatures, bound and helpless,
being slowly anatomized to death. This is an
idea naturally repulsive to gentle and kindly spirits,
and it puts an imputation of extreme cruelty on vivisection
which warps the discussion from the outset.
But the larger bulk of experiments upon animals for
scientific purposes involve no cutting about and very
little pain. Many cause discomfort rather than actual
pain. There may be the prick of an injection and a
subsequent illness. Where there is actual cutting it is
nearly always performed under anæsthetics, and in
a considerable proportion of such cases there is no
need for the animal to recover consciousness and it
does not recover consciousness.
Still, a residue of cases remains in which real
suffering is inflicted. Far more pain, terror, and distress
is inflicted on the first day of pheasant shooting
every year, for no purpose at all except the satisfaction
of the guns, upon the wounded and mutilated
birds which escape than is inflicted by all the scientific
investigators in the world vivisecting for a year.
The lives of “fancy” dogs, again, invalid and grotesque
deformations of the canine type, must make
an aggregation of prolonged discomfort beyond all
comparison greater than that of the creatures inoculated
by the physiologist. But such considerations do
not release us from the straight question whether it is
right and permissible to cut even a single animal
about, or indeed to hurt any living creature at all, for
the sake of knowledge.
That is what the scientific experimentalist claims
to be free to do and which the anti-vivisectionists
labour strenuously to prevent. There is no denial on
the part of the scientific experimentalist that a certain
number of experiments are painful and have to be
painful, and that they are of a sort that have to be
performed upon animals of an order of intelligence
that leaves one in no doubt of the reality of the sufferings
inflicted. The large majority of experiments involve
no inconvenience to the creatures tested, but
there is this residuum of admittedly painful cases.
It is an amount of suffering infinitesimal in comparison
with the gross aggregate of pain inflicted day by
day upon sentient creatures by mankind, but it
occurs.
The anti-vivisectionist wants legislation to prevent
all experiment upon living things for the sake of
knowledge. Failing that he wants to prevent experiment
upon dogs in particular, even when the experiment
involves no pain whatever to the subject. But
you will find that the typical anti-vivisectionist is
incapable of believing that an experiment can be
painless; his imagination is too vivid for any assurance
to the contrary. The idea of living substance cut
while it quivers and feels is too powerful for him.
When the arguments and imaginative appeals to his
agitation are scrutinized it will be found that his
objection is to real or imagined pain, inflicted in cold
blood to no matter what beneficial end.
That is what he wants to stop. His propaganda
literature is filled with assertions that no knowledge
of any value has ever been gained by biological experimentation,
but these preposterous denials of
widely known facts are the natural and habitual
exaggerations of controversial literature. The sound
anti-vivisectionist would not rest his case on any
such proposition, for, even if it were true, a single
wonderful discovery to-morrow would upset it again.
Pushed into a corner he will admit that he does not
care whether the knowledge gained is worth while
or no. He will not have knowledge gained in this
fashion.
It would be easy to convict the anti-vivisectionist
movement of many manifest inconsistencies, but my
object here is rather to disentangle a fundamental
idea than to exhibit confusions of thought. I want to
disentangle what is at the root of the feelings of the
anti-vivisectionist, and not to score controversial
points. But I must call attention to the marked disregard
shown by the active spirits in this agitation
for any sort of experimenting with animals, however
productive of pain, that does not produce scientific
results. The world of pet animals is a world of aimless
experimenting with life. The lives of the “pets” of
careless women are for the most part remarkable
histories of wrong and excessive feeding and fitful
fussing and negligence, and these creatures are themselves,
in many of their varieties, products of a
ruthlessly dysgenic breeding industry which sacrifices
vigour and vitality to minuteness, quaintness,
and delicious ugliness, but the anti-vivisectionist has
never shown the slightest disposition to couple this
ugly trade in animal deformity with the pursuit of
scientific research. Nor does he show any animus
against the importation of little monkeys and suchlike
small attractive beasts, dragged from their
natural environment to die en route or perish miserably
but “amusingly” in uncongenial and often terrifying
surroundings. Indeed, a large part of the social and
financial support of anti-vivisection seems to come
from just the sort of people who sustain the breeders
and procurers of animals for “petting.”
But very probably the toy-dog lover does not realize
the biological abomination of these practices. In
his disregard of possible pain and discomfort in one
case and in his exaggeration of pain and discomfort
in the other, we find the clue to the fundamental
issue of this controversy. The pet is to him a dear
little thing and its incessant struggles to breathe with
its pug nose are considered to be funny; its fitful
appetite is interpreted as fastidiousness; its manifest
ill-health is “delicacy”; if it is constantly washed and
combed it does not smell and it is a sweet creature;
its abject physical dependence on its owner, its terror
and hatred of the world beyond the proprietary aura
is very flattering and easily interpreted as love. There
is the same disinclination to see the realities in the
case of the pet dog as in the case of the dog in the
hands of the experimentalist, but the disinclination is
set at a different angle. The former leads a life of
general discomfort, but it is necessary for the pet-owning
and pet-protecting type to think of it as
exquisitely indulged; the latter may not suffer in the
slightest degree, and may show the friendliest feelings
to the man who has made it a contributor to science
or may jump on the table eagerly for the injection
that is followed by a pat and a tit-bit of food, but
it has to be regarded as being thrillingly and outrageously
tormented. These, however, are honest delusions,
the outcome of a peculiar mental make-up, and
the anti-vivisectionist is not to be charged with wilful
inconsistency. His or her—it is more commonly her—intention
is to prevent and forbid the infliction in
cold blood and for a scientific end of anything that
looks like pain on any animal that can be imagined
to suffer.
The hatred is not against pain as such; it is against
pain inflicted for knowledge. The medical profession
is massively in support of vivisection, and its testimony
is that the knowledge derived from vivisection
has made possible the successful treatment of many
cases of human suffering. So far as we can measure
one pain against another, or the pain of this creature
against the pain of that, vivisection has diminished
the pain of the world very considerably. But the
anti-vivisectionists will hear nothing of that. They
will hear nothing of that because it is not material
to their conception of the case.
The peculiar animus of the anti-vivisectionist is
clearly against the deliberation and the scientific aim
and not against the pain in itself. The general subjugation
of animals to human ends is not questioned.
Many anti-vivisectionists are, like their pets, carnivorous.
They will leave the abattoir to go on when
they have closed the laboratory; they will recognize
the right and duty of the owner of a big dog to beat
his fortunate possession into good behaviour and
keep it short of food to tame it. They would be indignant
if they were refused the freedom of giving
their pets anything to eat that they fancied—provided
always that no scientific knowledge ensued
from its subsequent reactions. It is the quiet determination
of the clean-handed man with the scalpel
that they cannot endure.
It is not that he is cruel, because manifestly he is
not cruel—if he had a lust for cruelty the richly emotional
nature of the anti-vivisectionists would probably
understand him better—it is because he is not
driven by his feelings or cravings to do what he does,
but by a will for abstract lucidity, that he rouses the
antagonism, the violent sense of difference, in his
“antis.” Vivisection is only occasionally and incidentally
the infliction of pain, and anti-vivisection is
not really a campaign against pain at all. The real
campaign is against the thrusting of a scientific probe
into mysteries and hidden things which it is felt should
either be approached in a state of awe, tenderness,
excitement, or passion, or else avoided. It is, we begin
to realize, a campaign to protect a world of fantasy
against science, a cherished and necessary world of
fantasy. It is a counter-attack upon a treatment of
animals that gives the lie to a delightful and elaborated
mythology in which these poor limited creatures
are humanized and have thrust upon them responses,
loyalties, and sympathetic understandings of which
they are, in reality, scarcely more capable than
plants. The curious, materialistic, shameless, and
intelligent monkey lends itself far less easily than the
dog to such mythological interpretation, and so gets
far less consideration from the anti-vivisectionists.
It pulls everything to pieces, including pleasant fantasies
about itself. But you can tell a dog that it
thinks and feels anything you like, however noble and
complex, and it watches you hopefully and wags its
tail. And so it is about the dog that the controversy
centres and the passions of the dispute rage most
obstinately.
To the question we have posed, whether it is justifiable
to inflict pain upon animals if need be for
the sake of knowledge, the supporter of vivisection
says “Yes.” He says “Yes” because he regards the
whole animal creation as existing not merely for its
present sensations, but as a contributing part of a
continuing and developing reality which increases in
knowledge and power. His disposition is to see things
plainly and to accept the subservience of beasts to
man in man’s increasing effort to understand and
control. He regards animals as limited and simplified
cognates of our own infinitely more complex and important
beings, illuminating inferiors, and he can
conceive no better or more profitable use for their
lives than to serve the ends of mental growth. What
otherwise are their lives? A play of desires and fears,
that ends in being devoured by other creatures great
and small. To this mentality that of the natural anti-vivisectionist
is in the completest contrast. The world
that the pro-vivisectionist is by his nature impelled
to strip bare, the anti-vivisectionist clothes in rich
swathings of feeling and self-projection. He imagines
souls in birds and beasts, long memories and intricate
criticism. He can imagine dogs and cats pressed by
forebodings, a prey to anxiety, vexed and thwarted.
He does not clearly separate them from humanity.
Often he will compare these dream-enriched animals
of his with mankind to the disadvantage of the latter.
He enriches reality but at the same time he distorts
and conceals it by these ornamentations. He is afraid
of bare reality as a child is afraid of a skeleton.
The biological experimenter experiments because
he wants to know. He is neither dismayed by pain
nor does he desire that pain should enter into his
experiments. He avoids it when possible. I doubt if
his work is largely determined by practical ends, or
whether it would have much value if he undertook it
directly for the sake of curing disease, benefiting
humanity, or anything of that sort. Sentimental aims
mean loose, sentimental, ineffective work. He wants
knowledge because he wants knowledge; it is his
characteristic good. Practical applications follow unsought.
He is a type of humanity that may or may
not be increasing in the world. Most of us do not
stand up to knowledge like that. We want to keep
our illusions. We do not want knowledge for ourselves
or others very much, we prefer to be happy in our
imaginations, and the rescue of animals from the
“clutches” of the vivisectionists appeals to our deep
instinctive self-protection quite as much as it does
to the widely diffused desire to champion the weak
against the strong.
24 July, 1927.
XXI THE NEW AMERICAN PEOPLE: WHAT IS WRONG WITH IT?
The American people is far less sensitive to foreign
opinion than it used to be, but three or four letters to
this address witness that there are still Americans
who want to have themselves discussed. They ask for
prophecies of the American future. The demand is
too big for me. But, in common with many other
English people, I have been made to think rather
vividly about certain aspects of the American future
in the last few months, and it may be interesting to
turn over the convergent reactions and conclusions.
English people will not consent to think of Americans
as foreigners and aliens in the way in which
they think of Turks or Italians. They have a great
and intimate curiosity about things American. It is
not always a friendly intimacy they feel; there is a
great deal of irritation and hostility both ways. But
while an Englishman will never say, “I might be an
Italian,” it comes very easily to him to say, “I might
be an American.” Imaginatively he tries on the stars
and stripes. He is eager for American plays and receptive
of American novels. He can see himself living
like that. Without a monarchy, the “county” and
our army people, I do not know how like Americans
we English might not be.
American common life is being set down now very
ably and vividly by American writers, primarily for
the benefit of American readers, but their work is
gaining the constantly increasing and constantly
more respectful attention of European readers. Until
quite our own time, American novels have been, so
to speak, European novels about America; they followed
European methods and respected European
standards. Their characters had a morbid predisposition
to cross the Atlantic. But now there is a growing
school of American writers who take their own way
with their own novel and enviable wealth of material.
Sherwood Anderson, Sinclair Lewis, and above all
Dreiser, are outstanding examples of this new-won
American literary independence, of which Edgar
Allan Poe and Whitman were the prophets and
Stephen Crane the most brilliant pioneer. Upton
Sinclair veils the power of a very considerable writer
in the flag of a vehement propagandist, but he too
must not be forgotten in the reckoning of America’s
literary liberation.
“Babbitt” we felt was a great exposition of commercial
America seen and written with complete
originality, and though many of us found “Martin
Arrowsmith” a little incredible and unconvincing,
“Elmer Gantry” again has produced the distinctive
Sinclair Lewis effect, which is that of looking at a
vividly interesting reality through a lens which refracts
and exaggerates indeed, but which may even
exhibit all the better by virtue of its magnification.
One believes in Babbitt and understands that the
American world may be infested by innumerable
Babbitts, while at the same time one may doubt
whether there was ever quite such a Babbitt as
Babbitt. “Elmer Gantry,” which deals with the popular
religious life, is even more like seeing through
the curves of a bottle. It has the quality of veracity.
One feels, that is to say, that what is seen in it is
truly there; that it is not “made up.” But also one
feels that the thing seen is different in its proportions.
The story is universal. Where there is revivalism and
popular missioning, whether it be Catholic or Protestant,
or “New Thought” or No Thought, there is
the same danger of reaction between the “magnetic”
preacher type and the excitable woman convert or
associate. But the scale of the development is distinctive
because of the entirely unprecedented social
atmosphere in which it goes on, and there lies the
major interest of the European observer.
The first quality that impresses the European is the
abounding vigour of the social life these books reveal;
the next is its immense crudity, and hard on that its
lack of variety in culture and the absence of half
shades, a sort of universal black and whiteness.
Everybody seems to think the same things and to
express them by the same common idioms. Henry
James, in his all too rarely cited book, “The American
Scene,” complains of his native land as he saw it in
1909, that “nothing in the array is ‘behind’ anything
else—an odd result, I admit, of the fact that so many
things affirm themselves as preponderantly before.”
“Babbitt” and “Elmer Gantry” tell of a world that
must be on the street line or perish. With the book
in hand one might say, “This is a community wholly
without criticism,” which would be to ignore completely
the existence of the book in hand. But it is a
community in which criticism and the idea of dropping
out of the front line to think about things is
evidently only beginning.
An American novel of outstanding power which is
being read all over Europe with great curiosity and
admiration is Dreiser’s “An American Tragedy.”
Dreiser is, in the extreme sense of the word, a
genius. He seems to work by some rare and inexplicable
impulse, enormously, without self-criticism or any
fun or fatigue in the writing. Long ago I admired his
“Sister Carrie,” and rebelled against his long novel,
“The Genius,” surely the largest, dullest piece of
ineptitude that has ever been produced by a first-class
writer. His “American Tragedy,” still vaster, is—I
agree with Bennett—one of the very greatest
novels of this century. It is a far more than life-size
rendering of a poor little representative corner of
American existence, lit up by a flash of miserable
tragedy. But I would disagree with Bennett’s condemnation
of its style. It is raw, full of barbaric locutions,
but it never fatigues; it keeps the reader reading,
it gets the large, harsh, superficial truth that it
has to tell with a force that no grammatical precision
and no correctitude could attain. Large, harsh, and
superficial that truth is, and fresh from this book I
am moved to express something about America that
has been smouldering in my mind for some time.
Let me set down two impressions of a very intelligent
French reader of these representative books.
The first impression was one of the wide freedom of
movement and the universal restlessness of these
common people, compared with the rooted, limited
lives of their European equivalents (so far as they
can be counted as equivalents). The next, and the
stronger, was the extreme thinness and poverty of
their mental life. We were in the presence of a people
with no depth of conversation at all. They had no
variety nor penetration in their discussion. They
had no poetry whatever. They did not seem to know
the names of, or ever to have observed, any birds,
flowers, minerals, or any natural things. They had no
metaphors, but slang phrases horribly bent and flattened
by excessive use. They betrayed nothing a
European could recognize as religion and no general
ideas of any sort. Their revivalism was the cheapest,
shallowest orgy of mass emotion. They knew nothing
of any literature. They read so badly that their news
had to be shouted at them from the tops of columns.
The poverty of their language was amazing. The
lover wrung to ecstasy might say: “My! but you’re
cute.” The phrase for all occasions seemed to be
“That gets me!” My French observer insisted that
here was a people degenerating, worn down, halfway
back to speechlessness and brutishness. We had a
long argument, because I am still a backer of the
United States, and in the end we both gave ground.
I had to grant the flattening and cheapening of the
language, but it was arguable that that was a phase.
Two-thirds of the surnames in Dreiser’s book were
Central or Eastern European names. These people
were newcomers; they had left Polish, or Czech, or
Yiddish, or German behind them, and the names of
flowers and legend and metaphor had been also left
behind. There had been a vast mental attrition during
the process of transplantation to a new soil. No real
attempt had been made to assimilate them to any
conceivable American culture. Was it any wonder if
they dealt with each other through a cheap sort of
English, tenses and moods all wrong? And, moreover,
they were still unsettled, moving over a big area,
where flowers and suchlike poetic material varied.
People do not pick up the phraseology for that sort
of thing en route. And just as their native languages
had worn off in the rub and movement of immigration
so too their native faith and traditions had been
rubbed down to something very cheap, thin, and raw.
But that was only a phase of clearance. Stripping is
not degeneration. Clearing a site is not decay.
So I argued. The antagonist, however, scored points
by demanding what, if there was a clearance, was
being built in the clearing. Where were the great
vigorous schools and colleges in which the new culture
was to arise? Where were the signs of a copious cheap
literature of high quality? One had glimpses of American
college life, and the quality of the new civilization
brewing there was, well, questionable. America, said
my friend, was a new thing in the world, a vast possibility,
a hope for all mankind. The schools, the colleges,
the popular literature, the intellectual leading
of such a community, if it was indeed to realize these
hopes and achieve its destiny, had to be far stouter,
bigger, and better things than poor old muddling
Europe could show. Were they even as good? The
travelling Americans one met in Europe seemed,
when it came to any abstract discussion, to be far less
able to express and handle ideas than their European
equivalents. But that brought down the talk to
individual instances, in which no argument is ever
possible.
I turn back to Henry James. He describes a long
journey from north to south. He speaks of “the
general pretension of the Pullman, the great, monotonous
rumble of which seems for ever to say to you:
‘See what I’m making of all this, see what I’m making,
what I’m making...’”
To which in his character of returning native he
replies: “I see what you are not making, oh, what you
are ever so vividly not, and how can I help it if I am
subject to that lucidity?—which appears never so
welcome to you, for its measure of truth, as it ought
to be!”
I still hesitate to adjudicate. I hate to cheapen, or
even to seem to cheapen, the immense achievement
which America embodies in material form. But I
could wish for better evidence than these novels and
the general report of things over there give me, of a
great and unprecedented movement throughout that
community towards sustained intellectual activity on
a scale commensurate with American opportunity.
Things, it seems to me, stand very much as follows.
The common schools of a number of States in the
Union (but by no means all) are perhaps as good as
the elementary schools of Britain and Germany. No
better. Yes, but for the peculiar needs of America
they ought to be four times better. Children do not go
to school so regularly as they do in Western Europe,
and they ought to go more. America is rich enough to
keep all her children at school until sixteen, learning
to use their own language fully and skilfully, learning
the elements of science and something sound and solid
about the rest of the world. She does nothing of the
sort. Her educational progress is shallow and pretentious.
It is decades behind her material progress. The
Fundamentalist controversy displayed great areas
of the United States as being mentally twenty years
behind Western Europe. She ought to be handing
out to her people all the best literature of the world,
good scientific works and modern discussion at a
quarter of a dollar or less for a full book. We can do
that in England, but in America books of that sort
cost anything from one dollar to twenty. Common
people in America and their children must read old,
worn books or none. She is, in fact, building the great
nation of the future on a foundation that would be
thought insufficient even for an effete and tradition-cemented
European community. This will not do.
She has to see to that. If she does not see to that all
her large promise is in vain. But the growing volume
of self-criticism in America, of which the books I
have cited are only samples, is a very hopeful sign
that she will see to it. The sooner she sets about seeing
to it good and hard, the more cheerfully will my
hopes for America go about in my mind.
But the job is no slight one. If it is to be done at all,
a very great effort indeed is required. The universities,
book distribution, and above all the common schools
in America must have something like a renascence
before the atmosphere of “An American Tragedy”
can be pushed out of reality into history, and the
American people take the place its material advantages
offer it of leadership among the nations of
the earth.
15 May, 1927.
XXII OUTRAGES IN DEFENCE OF ORDER. THE PROPOSED MURDER OF TWO AMERICAN RADICALS
One of the most intriguing phenomena of the
present time is the increasing readiness of the supporters
of established institutions to use violent and
illegal methods against anything that seems to
threaten these institutions. Law and Order have become
excuses for lawlessness and crime. The gravest
threats to freedom and progress, personal security
and security of property, have come in late years far
more from within established institutions than from
without. In crimes against life, truth, personal honour,
private freedom, and legal rights, the professional
“rebel,” though by no means an angel, finds himself
a poor second to the responsible administrator, the
judge, the official, and, above all, the conservative
“strong man.” The instances multiply. They vary
from the grotesque to the sheerly horrible, from the
ridiculous burglaries of the British Government up
the scale to prolonged torment and murder. At present
the western world is confronted with a case altogether
typical of this paradoxical resort to evil on
the part of those who are supposed to be its professional
antagonists—the case of Sacco and Vanzetti,
in Massachusetts. It is an affair more dismaying
from some points of view even than the long tale of
atrocities on which the Fascist dominion in Italy
rests to-day. It calls for the closest study on the part
of every one who is concerned with the present development
of our civilization.
I will state the bare, indisputable facts of this
amazing case. They do not admit of contradiction;
they are matters of common knowledge. I quote them
from a small, generally accessible book, “The Case
of Sacco and Vanzetti,” by Professor Felix Frankfurter.
He is far abler and far better qualified to deal
with such an affair than I can hope to be. Intellectually
and politically, he is a figure of the utmost
respectability. He is Professor of Administrative Law
in the law department of Harvard University; he
was Assistant Secretary of War at Washington during
the war. He has come into the affair from no
motives but the interest of a specialist, the passion of
a good patriot for the honour of his country, and the
indignation and pity of an honest man. He has made
an exhaustive study of all the evidence and records
in the trial, and he has presented the results with
extreme lucidity. Before his intervention William G.
Thompson, a great Massachusetts lawyer, had already
taken up the cause of the two miserable defendants.
And these are the essentials of this abominable
business as these two have laid them bare.
Sacco was a worker in a shoe factory in Stoughton,
Mass.; Vanzetti was a fish pedlar. They were arrested
and charged with participation in a “hold-up,” involving
the murder of a paymaster and his guard,
and the theft of a box containing about sixteen
thousand dollars. It was a hold-up in broad daylight,
the victims were shot, the box was snatched, and the
murderers made off in a car. The evidence for the
presence of the two accused upon the scene of the
murder, when one examines the record, is contemptible.
It is manifestly, to any one who has assisted at
police court proceedings, that sort of cultivated evidence
one gets out of unintelligent witnesses by
pestering and pressure long after their real testimony
has been exhausted. One poor woman, for example,
who saw the scene from a window at a distance of
thirty yards or more, who had a second and a half
to observe a car passing at fifteen or eighteen miles
an hour, and who refused at first to identify Sacco,
was induced after a year of police education to describe
how in that brief interval she had remarked
the peculiar shape of his forehead, the distinctive
length of his hair, and the particular size of his hands.
On the other hand, the evidence that both of the
accused were elsewhere is sound and convincing. The
murder was committed at Braintree, in the outskirts
of Boston, at 3 P.M., and an official of the Italian
consulate in Boston witnesses that he was visited by
Sacco, who was seeing about his passport to Italy, at
2.15 on that day. Vanzetti, the prosecution maintained,
was, as various customers testified, with
Italian duplicity, selling fish far away from the place
where he was simultaneously committing murder.
On the evidence for an alibi alone, the active complicity
of these two men in the Braintree crime would
have been laughed out of court in any unimpassioned
trying of the case. The rest of the case for the prosecution
is as contemptible. It is a feeble and tortured
attempt to convict. No traces of booty, no association
with any murder gang, no contributory facts of
weight sustain the contention of the prosecution.
But this is not all. It is not merely that these men
have been found guilty contrary to the weight of the
evidence so far as it concerns themselves; they are
held guilty, and they are to be executed on July 10th
next in the teeth of the fact that a Portuguese
named Madeiros subsequently confessed, and that
the real murderers are quite clearly indicated. Professor
Frankfurter names them and demands their
prosecution. Is this too incredible for the reader?
Let him read the Professor’s dispassionate statements.
I do not see how any clear-headed man, after
a reading of the Professor’s summary, can have any
other conviction than that Sacco and Vanzetti are as
innocent of the Braintree murder, for which they
are now (after seven years of prison hardship and
mental torture) awaiting death, as Julius Cæsar, or—a
better name in this connection—Karl Marx.
But why then are they to die? The clue to the riddle
is to be found in the cross-examination of Sacco by
District Attorney Katzmann, and in an illuminating
remark made by one of the jurymen in the case. This
murder, it must be understood, occurred as long ago
as April, 1920, near the height of the great “Red”
scare in the United States. It was a hot time for any
miserable worker who had involved himself with
Communist or even mere Socialist propaganda and
organization. Sacco and Vanzetti, honest, industrious,
worthy men in most other relations, as the assembled
evidence shows, were—radicals! They were pacificists
and Socialists. They seem to have been connected
with a certain Salsedo, whose wickedness may be
judged from the fact that in the general “drive”
against the Reds he was arrested by the United
States Department of Justice, put in a room on the
fourteenth floor of a Park-road building, and then
found dead on the sidewalk below. Evidently a desperate
bad character. Perhaps he fell in an attempt
to climb down from the fourteenth floor; perhaps he
did not. These two men were certainly associated
with him; they had taken part in pacifist and socialist
activities. Sacco, drawn to fight in the Great War,
had evaded and gone to Mexico, and Vanzetti, in
addition, had spoken at meetings against military
service, and the prosecution directed itself less to the
trifling matter of the Braintree murder than to these
facts.
Mr. Katzmann’s method with his victim was to
worry him about his evasion of military service during
the war and about his Socialist views. To go on
worrying and wearying and provoking him, with his
imperfect knowledge of English, until he blundered
into phrases and statements that would be acutely
offensive to the carefully selected jury. Before a jury
of inflamed Massachusetts patriots, Mr. Katzmann’s
ideas of fair play allowed him to ask these poor devils
whether they loved the United States, whether they
thought the United States a free country, whether
they were disappointed by the United States, whether
they subscribed to newspapers likely to be distasteful
to the jury, whether they were sympathetic with
anarchists, and so forth, and so on, and Judge Thayer,
the presiding judge, instead of kicking a prosecution
of this quality back to the proper charges, aided and
abetted these foul irrelevancies.
What had these disputes to do with the plain question
of murder with violence before the courts? The
prosecution, says the “Yale Law Journal,” was allowed
to ask, “at a time of intense popular feeling
against anarchists and all opposed to the established
order, questions emphasizing in a picturesque and
telling manner the political views of a defendant on
trial for a crime which admittedly had not the slightest
relation to these views.”
That was the spirit and method of this trial. The
quality of the jury at which this stuff was aimed may
be judged by the fact on record that before the trial
Ripley, the foreman, said to a friend who doubted the
guilt of the accused: “Damn them, they ought to
hang anyway.” These two men were in fact condemned
not as murderers, but as socialists and
pacifists, and it is as Socialists and pacifists that they
are to be killed in July. The pro-killing party in the
United States hardly troubles to maintain the flimsy
story of their murder guilt. The Braintree murder is
indeed merely a legal fiction in this case like the
John Doe and Richard Roe of various old-fashioned
English legal instruments. If it can be used to kill
Sacco and Vanzetti, then I do not see why it should
not become a standard legal form, and why any other
people in the United States whose opinions are considered
to be unsound, whose presence on earth is
regarded as unpropitious, or who have got themselves
disliked in any way, should not presently be included
in this murder case and sent after these first victims
to the electric chair.
The facts of the case are now so patent and so
widely known that no American citizen from the
President downward who studies the evidence has
any excuse for pretending to believe that Sacco and
Vanzetti had hand or part in the Braintree murder.
The case has passed out of the purview of courts and
persons, and become a challenge to every American
citizen. The fact, plain as day and staring the world
in the face, cleared of all prevarications and pretences,
is that the greatest, most powerful, and modern state
in the world is now confronted with the question
whether it will or will not permit these men to be
killed upon a false accusation because of their political
views. Is their blood to stain Old Glory?
I will say no more of Sacco, the factory hand, and
Vanzetti, the pedlar of fish, who have been doomed
to die lest America fall. I turn to a much more intricate
and interesting figure, Judge Thayer. These
others are just confused, common back-street men,
but Judge Thayer is a type. After reading Professor
Frankfurter’s book through I went to and fro in it,
picking out everything I could about Judge Thayer.
My curiosity grows. I would like to study him intensively,
get photographs of him, dive into his life
story, learn about his school and college. And that,
not because I think he is anything strange and out
of the way, but because he is so tremendously normal.
I perceive that he was in perfect accord with the
District Attorney, Katzmann, and in close sympathy
with the jury, when Sacco and Vanzetti were, not so
much tried, as baited in his court. He had no feeling of
wrong-doing at that time. “Thayerism,” if he will
permit me to draw a word from him, is no rare thing
in America. Nor is it rare in England. It interweaves
intimately with the mental quality of the European
Fascist. It is a widely diffused and dangerous force
in our modern world. “Thayerism,” the self-righteous
unrighteousness of established people. Let us consider
its more salient characteristics.
In the first place, after my first exploration of
Judge Thayer, I am left with the persuasion that he
is, legally speaking, a quite honest man. That is to
say, I do not think that he was guided by any considerations
of personal profit to take the line of conduct
that is making him Stupor Mundi, the amazement
of the civilized world. I think that he and his
jurymen had a feeling of profound obligation to their
country, and that they really supposed that they were
serving great civilized ideals in doing as they did in
the conviction of their victims. I am not so sure of
the District Attorney. I thought his cross-examination
tricky and evil; but then I am accustomed to the
candours of science, and I find most lawyers in most
cross-examinations tricky and evil. But District Attorney
apart, the court, I am convinced, felt that it
was making a large fair display and doing helpful
work to maintain the good life, the spacious and generous
and wholesome American life, by accepting
proofs that were no proofs against these friendless
men—who “deserved to be hanged anyway.” I feel
sure that the Judge went home to his family—and I
can quite believe he has a very nice family—with a
sense of a stern duty manfully done.
After the trial I agree that his record is not so
straightforward. The criticism of his verdict seems to
have surprised and hurt him. He must have felt that
he had settled this business for his country’s good,
and that he did not deserve the trouble made about
his settlement. His conduct suggests wounded vanity
and bad temper rather than any Satanic qualities.
People came into court and hurt his feelings by motions
for a new trial, which he refused indignantly.
The Supreme Judicial Court of Massachusetts, without
inquiry into the evidence of the murder, but
simply upon legal issues, upheld his right to block a
retrial. It still upholds him. To the last application
based upon the Madeiros confession of 1925, after
studying the motion “for several weeks without interruption,”
he produced an opinion of twenty-five
thousand words. Professor Frankfurter describes it,
with manifest deliberation of phrase and with all the
weight of a trained critic of just this sort of material,
as “a farrago of misquotations, misrepresentations,
suppressions, and mutilation.” I quote without endorsement
this opinion.
I believe Judge Thayer’s conduct of the original
case was entirely honest; and if his final opinion
hardly comes up to the standards of that high word,
it still remains, for most fallible men, a very human
and sympathetic effort. What is the matter with
Judge Thayer is not that he is a bad man, not that
he is antimoral, but that he is—to put it mildly—extremely
obtuse mentally and morally. This mental
and moral obtuseness seems to have extended to his
court and to a considerable body of opinion in the
United States which sustained him in his crushing of
these two unfortunates.
It is difficult to say just how far that obtuseness
does not extend in our English-speaking communities.
Many people in the continent of Europe hold that it is
innate, that the American and English are by nature
stupid people, acting often with clumsy and unintentional
cruelty, and missing the point of most issues.
That stupidity carried with it a certain obduracy
which in many rough practical issues has the effect
of strength. But the writing and acts of Judge Thayer
and his District Attorney indicate considerable acuteness
and liveliness. I do not believe they are naturally
dishonest or stupid. I am quite willing to credit them
with intelligence, integrity, and public spirit. But it
is crude intelligence, dull integrity, and sentimental
public spirit. They have under-developed minds; the
minds of lumpish, overgrown children. They have had
no fine moral and intellectual training. They have
lived in an atmosphere where there is no subtle criticism
of conduct and opinion, where everything is
black or white, bad “to be hanged anyway,” or good
to be given every privilege. Everything is overemphasized.
To be bad or wrong is not to be against
the law on this issue or that; it is to be outlawed
and not given a dog’s chance. It is to be hounded
down. They have acquired no pride in discrimination
or exactitude. They are easily prejudiced violently
for or against anything, and they are as incapable of
behaving with scrupulous fairness to any one who
they think is in the wrong as they are capable of the
sloppiest adulation and indulgence for any one they
think is in the right. In religion they have never learnt
to distinguish cant from faith, they are the natural
prey of Elmer Gantry and his kind, and in politics
and social questions they cannot distinguish honest
criticism of their fundamental ideas from aimless
malignant wickedness. They are not mentally quickened
to the point of generosity; they are blind to the
pathetic idealism of these poor aliens in their midst;
they have panics against dreaming workmen who
can scarcely talk intelligibly; they see red and feel
murderous. And they mean well!
They mean well. That is the tragedy of this situation.
The Judge Thayers of our world, just as much
as the Saccos and Vanzettis, want the world to be
fair and fine. The motives on neither side are entirely
base. But Thayerism has the upper hand, and it is all
too ready for hasty conclusions even if they involve
blood sacrifices. Too many Americans, I fear, believe
that a little blood-letting is good for their civilization.
So did the Aztecs before them. But blood is a poor
cement for the foundations of a civilization. It is less
a cement than a corrosive. There have been civilizations
before the present one in America, and for all
the blood they shed so abundantly upon their high
places they have gone and are buried and stuff for
the archæologist.
Six weeks still remain for justice and pity. Will the
mighty and fortunate United States, perhaps the
greatest power in the world to-day, allow the State of
Massachusetts to kill this machine hand and this fish
pedlar on the charge that they have committed a
crime of which all the world now knows them innocent,
or will it, at the eleventh hour, induce the
Governor of that State to put an end to their seven
years of misery and hardship in some more gracious
fashion?
Sacco and Vanzetti were not executed in July;
they were reprieved for a special inquiry until August
10th. On the eve of that day they were again reprieved
for a further twelve days until the United
States Supreme Court could decide upon certain
points of law that still remained unsettled. No legal
power existed outside the State of Massachusetts to
avert the infamous conclusion. They were electrocuted
on August 22nd.
29 May, 1927.
XXIII SOME PLAIN WORDS TO AMERICANS. ARE THE AMERICANS A SACRED PEOPLE? IS INTERNATIONAL CRITICISM RESTRICTED TO THE EASTWARD POSITION?
This paper is addressed primarily to certain American
correspondents, but it discusses a matter of
considerable interest to all English-speaking readers—namely,
the right of British and European people
generally to have and to express opinions about
American affairs. The converse right has never been
questioned, and is exercised freely by Americans
throughout the world.
In this article I maintain my right as a free-born
Englishman to think freely about the affairs of the
United States, and to say what I think to be true and
right and proper about all or any of these affairs.
I refuse to regard the people of the United States as
in any way a Holy People. It is not blasphemous to
deny them perfection. It may even be wholesome
that their present great exaltation of spirit should be
tempered by criticism. And if I have anything upon
my conscience with regard to the United States in
the past, it is that my disposition has been more consistently
favourable and flattering to the American
tone, the American quality, and the American future
than the present ungraciousness of these correspondents
of mine justifies.
True that when first I crossed the Atlantic some
artless comments of mine offended Boston. There has
always been something a little difficult between myself
and Massachusetts, some incompatibility. New York
I loved frankly, and Chicago amazed me. I left
verbal instructions that the ashes of my heart were
to be thrown into the Potomac where Virginia,
Maryland, and the District of Columbia meet; but
Boston I found refined and genteel and sensitive
beyond my capacity. Everybody admired the Winged
Victory and had a replica of it somewhere. I had
never encountered such a serried unanimity of culture
before. I made remarks about it, and about
Longfellow’s house. I began wrong perhaps by going
to Boston in a Fall River boat with my cabin near
the syren, and spending the next day sceptically in
an open automobile exploring the wildernesses into
which Boston was proposing to expand. I doubt it ever
will. And now again my trouble is with the super-civilization
of Massachusetts. All the haughtier
letters I get in this correspondence come from that
State.
My gravest offence, I gathered, lies in this, that
together with two other miscreants, to wit, one
Arnold Bennett and one John Galsworthy, I did
wantonly issue a manifesto or appeal upon the issue
of the Sacco and Vanzetti trial while it was still in
suspense. For myself and my associates I object to
every word in that indictment. We were approached
severally by an American gentleman, bearing one of
the greatest names in the history of American science,
and himself of respectable academic standing, and
asked to sign an appeal to Governor Fuller which he
put before us, and I, at least, was given to understand
that this was to be an extensively signed document
not confined to English or American opinion. We
were not so pontifical, therefore, as we seemed to be.
In fact, we were not pontifical at all. We responded to
an American invitation and did not expect to be
treated as principals but as chorus in the matter.
Still, that is a minor point. I signed that appeal
very readily, and, later on, when the execution occurred,
I expressed an opinion about it, an indignant
opinion, for which I had ample justification in the
facts as they had been put before me from American
sources. From the examination actually quoted to
me, I was impressed by the extravagant unfairness
of the questions put to the accused, and by the way
in which, being charged with ordinary murder and
robbery, their political opinions were dragged into
court to create a prejudice against them. I was concerned
about the moral quality of the court far more
than about the moral quality of the accused. I wrote
an article upon this, which did not get all the publicity
I had hoped for in America. The question of
whether these two Italians were guilty or innocent
I made a secondary matter. The thing that scandalized
me was that they should have been tried in such
a fashion.
Now for six years before that, although I was frequently
hearing about it vaguely, I had left the Sacco
and Vanzetti affair alone as no concern of mine. It is
only recently that I have been roused to the realization
that it is a case like the Dreyfus case, by which
the soul of a people is tested and displayed. I had
supposed it to be a row between the “Reds” and
the authorities, and I had assumed that the accused
were involved in some political or semi-political
crime. I am not a “Red,” though a number of
people I have stung by criticisms they could not
answer in any other fashion have sought comfort in
calling me that. I have criticized Communism with a
passionless destructiveness far more deadly than the
mere brawling abuse of Moscow habitual to these
people who denounce me. And it was only when I
found that two men, who might or might not be
murderers and robbers, were being tried as though
anarchist opinions and murder were interchangeable
things that my sense of intellectual decency was
aroused.
It was my friend H. W. Nevinson who induced me
to look into this case more closely, by a review of a
book by Mr. Felix Frankfurter. His précis was so
startling that I got the book itself forthwith and
read it. It was manifestly a very honest and competent
book, and its exposure of the prejudice imported
into the case by the prosecution amazed and
shocked me profoundly. I inquired further who this
Mr. Felix Frankfurter might be. He was, I discovered,
a member of President Wilson’s government,
and he is now Professor of Administrative Law
at Harvard. This seems good enough to go upon.
The Communist movement had seized upon this trial
and made it an occasion for demonstrations and outrages
throughout the world. The favourite rôle of
the extreme Red seems always to be that of agent
provocateur for reaction. The extreme Red is the
curse of creative liberalism. But the misbehaviour
of excited crowds here and there has nothing to do
with the essential offence of this case, which has been
stated for history and all time by Frankfurter.
Frankfurter is no more a Red than I am, and had as
little to gain by taking up this unpopular case. He
took it up because it shocked him, and he imparted
his shock to me. The trial and the manner of the
trial are the facts that most concerned him. There
they are.
Now the curious thing is that a great number of
Americans do not seem to see in the least what is the
point at issue. They do not get, many of them do
not seem able to get, what it is that has roused the
liberal opinion of all Europe against the courts of
Massachusetts. There is a profound psychological
difference laid bare in this case.
The guilt or innocence of these two Italians was not
the issue that had excited the opinion of the world.
Possibly they were the actual murderers, and still
more possibly they knew more than they would admit
about the crime. Seven years after the crime the
Massachusetts police (who have certainly been as
much on trial as the actual murderers) produced new
and very impressive evidence against Sacco and his
associate. They exhibited a bullet which they depose
was the bullet found in the body of the victim, and a
pistol, which they testify was found upon Sacco at
the time of his arrest. The particular bullet is shown
conclusively, by a quite beautiful piece of scientific
analysis, to have been fired from that particular
pistol. This must have been very decisive with Governor
Fuller’s committee of inquiry. But these facts
were not before the court in the original trial, and,
anyhow, they have nothing to do with the monstrous
way in which the politics of the accused were dragged
into the case. That, I urge upon the American reader,
is what perplexes Europe. Europe is not “re-trying”
Sacco and Vanzetti, or anything of the sort. It is
saying what it thinks of Judge Thayer. Executing
political opponents, as political opponents, after the
fashion of Mussolini and Moscow we can understand,
or bandits as bandits, but this business of trying
and executing murderers as Reds, or Reds as murderers,
seems to us a new and very frightening line
for the courts of a state in the most powerful and
civilized Union on earth to pursue.
So much for the Sacco and Vanzetti case. I realize
the electric storminess that broods over it. Wrathful
Massachusetts citizens write to me that they have
“consigned” various of my unimportant writings to
“the garbage can,” and have otherwise treated them
with contumely. I am to be barred and suppressed by
a hundred million true Americans. This is melancholy
news for me, but of no great importance to the world.
The fact remains that these indignant letter-writers
are still in the same world with Frankfurter’s book
and that if they do not read it in this world, its careful
perusal will almost certainly be one of the first purifying
tasks set them in the next.
Well, life must go on, and the Braintree case must
be left now on the receding beaches of history. After
this article I shall write no more about it. And here,
indeed, it is not about this case that I am writing, but
about the extraordinarily bad temper certain types of
Americans display at the mere shadow of its discussion—and,
indeed, of any discussion of things American.
One can scarcely let a sentence that is not highly
flattering glance across the Atlantic without some
American blowing up. No other people have so acute
a sensibility. This Sacco and Vanzetti business has
merely brought this testy impatience to a head. I have
spent only a few months of my life in America, and I
am always careful to base such comments as I make
upon America, upon American authorities. Upon
prohibition my silence has been monumental; it is
an affair for Americans only. But many other matters
are not entirely their affair. For example, it is a matter
of concern to the whole world that the general level of
education in America should be high. That is another
matter on which I have offended, and shall continue
to offend. Drawing my instances from American
writers, I have pointed out on diverse occasions that
the level of elementary education in America is not
high enough for her immense possibilities and her
limitless aspirations. It is no answer to say that it is
as high as it is in most European countries. My
answer is that it ought to be much higher because of
the immense wealth, power, and opportunity of the
United States. I regret I have not saved the whole
mass of ill-written, abusive retorts this friendly and
helpful reflection has provoked.
The other day, again, I lectured at the Sorbonne on
the necessity of democracy entering upon a new phase.
I was considering European conditions, and I do not
think I even mentioned America, but apparently the
word “democracy” infringed the sacredness of the
American tradition, and Senator Borah went up with
a loud report. I was reminded as a Briton of many
humiliating things, and particularly of my financial
mismanagement of the war situation, which left Senator
Borah so much up on me. Yet I am doing my
best to pay off Senator Borah, and I have never complained.
And the insufficiency of the American common
school is a danger to the peace of the world.
This disposition to answer back hotly and irrelevantly
is not confined to Senator Borah and my mail.
Several newspaper articles to my address have instituted
painful general comparisons between English
and American ways. One writer lays much stress on
the alleged British habit of playing tennis, taking a
bath, and putting on the same underclothing again.
This may be all right; I have never searched my
fellow countrymen, but personally I don’t play tennis
in underclothing. Anyhow it doesn’t matter very
much. I admit the immense superiority of Americans
in most things; to mention only a few, they win hands
down on films and flivvers, steel construction and advertisement,
debt collecting and floral offerings,
Bunker Hill and bathrooms. American architecture
is superb. Their novels are becoming more interesting
than British novels, and London, I understand, is full
of their plays. If no American alive can write anything
to compare with the storm in Tomlinson’s
“Gallion’s Reach,” yet Stephen Crane came nearest
to it in his “Open Boat.” The variety of type in the
American population, as compared with the British,
is as fifty to one. America invented flying. Oxford
trousers, again, were a plagiarism from America. I
could go on for quite a long time jotting down similar
glorious points for Old Glory. But I do not see what
such things have to do with my articles. I was not at
Bunker Hill when Senator Borah, I gather, stormed
that position and licked chaps like me to hell. The
question of the conduct of a public trial or the value
of an educational organization or the imperfection of
an electoral method of government is not settled by
vehement reminders of a critic’s nationality and its
associated disadvantages—especially when he happens
to be the most cosmopolitan-spirited of critics.
The friendly European critics of the United States
are impressed by the facts, first, that the elementary
education of the American citizen is cheap and poor
and does not fit him for his proper rôle in the world;
next, that the methods of democracy used by the
States are crude and ineffective, and that they hamper
the moral and intellectual development of what is
still the greatest, most promising of human communities;
and thirdly and finally, that the American sense
of justice is clumsy and confused. It does not dispose
of such criticisms to say that they come from a poor
boob, or that all the world outside the States is just
a wilderness of poor boobs. True, no doubt, as that is,
and salutary as it is to repeat it, nevertheless it leaves
the American defects untouched.
The people of the United States has become very
rapidly in the last fifty years the most secure, wealthy,
and powerful nation of the world. It is high time its
citizens displayed a self-complacency commensurate
with this achievement. It is all very well for a touchy
little people on the defence to fly up at the mere hint
of criticism, but not for the proud citizens of a great
empire. Far be it from me to institute vexatious comparisons
between Europe and America, but there does
seem to be a clearer sense of the freedoms and frankness
permitted in discussion on this side of the Atlantic.
It has been possible in the past for Americans to
discuss the rights and wrongs of British justice in
Ireland, India, and Egypt without provoking vehement
denials of their liberty to do so. The late President
Roosevelt offered the most striking and uninvited
advice to English liberal thinkers upon the
subject of the Empire. When the British liner, the
Titanic, went down, the Americans, I recall, held
officers and crew for a perfectly gratuitous inquiry
before releasing them for the proper legal investigation
by the British Board of Trade. There was no
fuss on these occasions about “alien intervention” in
England, we appreciated the advantage of having
our concerns viewed from a fresh angle, and unless we
have touched sore consciences, I do not see why the
simple response of Bennett, Galsworthy, and myself
to an American question should evoke these present
transports.
It was precisely because we were not American that
we were invited to give an opinion on the Braintree
case.
Whatever may be the outcome of this present little
affair, I am afraid the Americans, like the rest of the
world, must be prepared for an increasing amount of
criticism and intellectual and moral intervention from
foreigners. The world becomes more and more one
community, and the state of mind of each nation has
practical reactions upon all the rest that were undreamt
of half a century ago. The administration of
justice in Massachusetts or Italy concerns me almost
as much as the administration of justice in London or
Glasgow. Particularly when the lives of aliens are involved.
Belligerent teaching in the schoolbooks of
France or Germany or America, or a failure of China
to unify and protect itself against military adventurers,
may lead to the deaths of my sons and the destruction
of nearly everything I hold dear about me. The
world becomes my village, and whether Senator
Borah likes it or not, part of me walks down Main
Street and defies all America to expel it. Conversely
the voice of Senator Borah reverberates in Dunmow,
and is heard along the Maritime Alps. America is part
of my spiritual home and Old Glory one of my quarterings.
I have a loyal feeling for the American eagle.
It is so loyal a feeling that I cannot bear to think of
that bird as anything but aquiline. I want to think of
it as that aspiring eagle with the open wings one encounters
first on the caps of the officials as one steams
up the exhilarating approach to New York. An eagle
like a victorious invitation. I do not want to have
that vision replaced by the butt view of a proud but
isolated ostrich, invincibly immense, which has swallowed
all the gold in the world and is now keeping
its head resolutely buried in the sand.
16 October, 1927.
XXIV FUEL-GETTING IN THE MODERN WORLD
Our modern world runs on fuel. It burns its way
through the years. The ancient civilizations made no
such use of combustion. A few sticks kept the pot
boiling, and a bag of charcoal served the purposes of
the smith. Torches and oil lamps were convenient but
not indispensable. Man set fire to his world seriously
only 200 years ago.
The tradition is, therefore, that coal and oil are
commodities like marble or leather, to be bought and
sold in the same fashion, chaffered over, refused, or
withheld. Quite insidiously they have become fundamental
necessities for our social and economic order,
but the old ways of dealing remain. We still treat
them as incidental commodities. Perhaps the old
methods have hung about too long. We may be on
the road to very profound changes in our dealings
with oil and coal.
In America the more prominent issue is oil. Both
here in England and in America, “Oil,” Mr. Upton
Sinclair’s book, in spite of his peculiar methods of
advertisement, has crept insidiously and surely to a
success. I find quite a number of my friends reading
it. I see strangers reading it in the train. Evidently
people want ideas about oil. In Britain the more
urgent aspect of the fuel question is the coal-mining
issue. The General Strike, following the coal lock-out
of 1926, settled nothing. In the Labour débâcle that
ensued the miners lost most of the points they had
fought for; they had to accept longer hours and a
lower standard of living, and the industry readjusted
itself to the conditions of a declining industry. It has
continued to decline. There remain great numbers of
miners unemployed, and profits are unsatisfactory.
Coal trouble is becoming the chronic ailment of Great
Britain.
There was a phase in the British coal drama when
coal production was subsidized. I believe that for the
effective, permanent re-establishment of British prosperity
there must be a return to subsidized coal. It is
the only way of reconciling two otherwise incompatible
needs, an abundant cheap supply of the various
sorts of coal needed for British shipping, transport,
and industrial activities, and a decent standard of life
for the body of men needed to win the coal.
No doubt, to those who hold to the old-fashioned
way of regarding coal as something you can do without
and still play your part in life it is shocking to
think of the community paying for coal to be sold
again at a loss, for that is what the subsidy amounts
to, but to any one who grasps its altered status as a
social necessity it will be no more shocking than the
abolition of toll-gates and the provision of high-roads
at the common expense.
Suppose the coal supply firmly established on a
subsidized basis and the subsidy counterbalanced by
a countervailing duty on the export of coal—because
there is no reason whatever why the British taxpayer
should pay in part for the coal consumed by the
foreign industrialist—what would be the effect upon
the community as a whole? Manifestly there would be
a cheapening of transport, a stimulation of the metallurgical
industries, a cheapening of the cost of power,
and either a reduction of wages or an elevation of the
standard of life of the ordinary worker, enabling him
to spend the money he would save on coal on manufactured
goods. I cannot imagine anything but a
general stimulation of the entire economic life of the
community. Cheaper transport and cost of production
would invigorate the country’s competitive export
of manufactured goods and in its turn react upon
the coal industry with an enlarged demand for coal.
Naturally a subsidized undertaking will mean a
controlled industry; there is not the slightest benefit
to the community if either coal owners or coal
merchants are allowed to intercept and absorb the
subsidy. A subsidy means compounded royalties,
restricted profits, and scientific direction. And as
naturally the recognition of coal-mining as a public
service will change the status of the miner.
The present condition of the mining worker has
been the result of slow developments, and like most
social arrangements that have grown up slowly, it is
a thoroughly bad complex of laws, customs, and
tolerated conventions. Only usage blinds us to the
absurdity of a system by which a man who has
specialized in coal-winning, and who is ready and
willing to go into the mine and win his stint of coal
for the community, should not have every facility
given him to discharge his task. It should be possible
to calculate the cost to the community of a miner
from his birth to his death; it should be possible to
charge up to him his schooling, housing, keep, holidays,
recreations, police protection, medical attendance,
funeral, grave, and everything else he requires
and consumes. Against this it should be possible to
set as an equivalent so many tons of this or that sort
of coal. If he wins less than that he is a parasite; if
more, he is robbed. And equally it should be possible
to make his stint of coal-winning easy and convenient
for him, instead of leaving it as laborious, uncertain,
vexatious, and humiliating as it is now.
It is the business of a civilized community to determine
that equivalent between coal and consumption,
and arrange for the miner to justify his existence as a
consumer as easily and pleasantly as possible, slowly
or quickly as he chooses. If he sees fit to work like the
devil, long spells and all the year around, and get it
over and be assured of all his elemental needs thereafter
for the rest of his life, while he meditates, goes
or walks, paints pictures or writes poetry, he ought
to be able to do so without making existence intolerable
for a fellow-miner with a more leisurely conception
of his life-work. A modern civilized community
ought to be able to cater for its labourers on such
flexible terms. It ought to command sufficient intelligence
to estimate ahead what it will want in the way
of coal, and enlist its miners on long-term agreements
for a definite amount of work that will make them as
safe in their jobs as civil servants.
We are so used to the scrambling quality of life, as
we know it, to the desperate grabbing and holding of
scraps of property, to strikes and lock-outs, to unemployment,
fluctuating prices, speculative cunning,
uncertainty, servitude, and frustration, that few of us
succeed in realizing that these things are not now
necessary. However unavoidable they may have been
for mankind in the past, they are not now unavoidable.
The chancy and disagreeably adventurous way
we live is not the only possible nor the best way of
living. It is a phase out of which our race may pass.
The reason why our community cannot figure out
what the life task of a coal-miner should be is simply
because it does not know enough about things that
can be quite effectively known. It cannot figure out
even its broad staple needs and supplies and be certain
of them as yet, even within quite wide limits. So
we have to guess and gamble our way through life, to
overcharge and underpay and “keep on the safe
side.” We hoard if we can. We think ourselves lucky
if we can saddle the world with a debt for the loan
of our hoarded accumulations. We cannot imagine
freedom and independence except in the rôle of a
well-secured creditor. Again, we have to fall back on
the gold standard for monetary purposes because we
have not the necessary facts for a regulated currency,
although theoretically a regulated currency is a far
more desirable thing than a currency resting finally
for its sanctions on a brute quantity of gold. We not
only live in anxieties that could be dispelled; by virtue
of this same ignorance, we sicken and die of diseases
which might have been prevented or cured. We are
still as much the prey of chance as any other animals.
All our lives are worried, shadowed, belittled, and
laid waste by the preoccupations arising out of the
lack of that comprehensive knowledge without
which the sane and comprehensive direction of
human affairs is impossible.
Now what I am writing here of life, its present uncertainty
and disorder, is to be found in the lamentations
of the preacher and in the pessimistic literature
of the Egypt of five thousand years ago. The reader of
Breasted’s “Development of Religion and Thought in
Ancient Egypt” will find passages about human life
that say exactly what my last paragraph repeats.
But what is new, what we have clear in our minds
to-day, is the growth of a body of knowledge charged
with the promise of order and assurance to replace
these ancient distresses. Then, indeed, the world was
limitless and dreams of control absurd. Now, in the
last three centuries, we have begun the surveying and
mapping of the whole planet. After contours and
topography follow geological surveys, biological exploration,
climatology, economic appraisal. As the
surveyor advances the prospector disappears. We are
bringing all the material basis of human life into the
sphere of the calculable. We are numbering the
people, always an annoying process to the ancient
gods. In quite a few years we shall know within quite
small limits the population of the world and its rate of
increase; we shall know, within the limits of a few
hundred tons, its annual requirements of wheat and
rice, steel and coal, cotton and wool. We shall know
how and where to get these and all other staple commodities.
We shall be able to work out the whole
processes of getting and distributing the material requirements
of human life upon lines not of commercial
adventure, but clear certitude. We shall have a grip
upon disease, of which our present attempts at public
and world hygiene are only the faintest first intimations.
And the little scattered band of meteorologists
who now observe and guess about the weather will
have been reinforced and developed into a big, competent,
world organization, which may even forecast
our crops and anticipate our shortages within a continually
closer margin of accuracy years ahead.
Do not the achievements of science in the past two
centuries fully justify what I have written here? And
if this is so, and if there is this clear prospect of a world
in which we can plan out the general activities of mankind
on estimates, trustworthy to within a very small
fraction of the total amount, is it conceivable that
any of the main disputes of our present economic
world-scramble will survive? You may call me a
dreamer in these matters, but it is not I who dream,
it is you, who are not properly awake to what man
has done and what man can hope to do.
I wish my wakefulness was more contagious than it
seems to be. Britain the Sleeper mutters “Muddle
through” in its sleep, and will not open its eyes to
the facts that are in the same room with it. The
heavy industries of the old country grow heavier
and heavier. Unless those drowsy eyelids can be lifted,
unless Britain can rouse itself—within a very brief
term of years—to meet the irksome demand for more
knowledge, more science, and more imaginative
courage, it must sink into a permanently inferior
position to the United States of America and to a
renascent Central Europe. Leadership is for those
who will lead, and the direction in which the world
has to be led is manifestly towards the systematic
control and stimulation of the production of basic
substances in the common interest. Production primarily
for profit in raw materials and basic substances,
like the mere commercialization of the
transport services, works out in the crippling of the
higher types of industrial life. The movement for the
conservation of forests and other national resources
from the recklessness of unbridled private enterprise
in America, with which President Roosevelt identified
himself, was merely one early recognition of what is
now becoming a widely recognized truth. With the
development of material civilization and the accumulation
of exact knowledge, the concern of the commonweal
spreads into fields that were once left
quite legitimately to adventurous exploitation. For
Great Britain, in respect to fuel, the issue is now a
vital one. Either she must prepare to subsidize and
then nationalize her coal supply, or she must face
the clear prospect of retrocession from her position
of leadership in the world.
30 October, 1927.
XXV THE MAN OF SCIENCE AND THE EXPRESSIVE MAN. TO WHOM DOES THE FUTURE BELONG? SOME THOUGHTS ABOUT IVAN PAVLOFF AND GEORGE BERNARD SHAW
I have before me as I write a very momentous
book. It is entitled “Conditioned Reflexes,” and it is
by Professor Pavloff, of Petrograd. It is not an easy
book to read but it is not an impossible one, and when
one has read, marked, and learnt, one finds—I find—that
one has at least attained the broad beginnings of
a clear conception of the working of that riddle within
us which is perpetually asking us riddles, the convoluted
grey matter of the brain. The book is translated
by Dr. Anrep of Cambridge and it is published
by the Oxford University Press with the assistance of
the Royal Society.
Quite apart from its subject this book is a very reassuring
book for those whose hopes for the future of
mankind are bound up with the steadfast growth of
scientific knowledge. It gives in broad outline the
substance of nearly twenty-five years of wonderfully
imagined and marvellously conducted research. That
research was carried on in a city that changed its
name twice, from St. Petersburg to Petrograd and
from Petrograd to Leningrad; it saw flood, famine,
war, and revolutions; there was a great shortage of
medicaments and scientific apparatus, and one winter
the whole city was well-nigh frozen to death through
want of fuel and people went out after midnight to
steal the wood blocks out of the roadway for their
stoves, but the work went on. It is true there appears
a gap in the number of publications cited from between
the years 1917–1920, but this was due largely
to the interruption of the paper supply in these years.
The deficiency was more than made up by the reports
of results that came out in the subsequent years when
the tide of paper flowed again.
There is something vastly heroic in this persistence
and something profoundly significant in the respectful
cessation of political violence in the precincts of
the Institute of Experimental Medicine.
It happened that when I was in Russia in 1920 I
visited Professor Pavloff and saw something of his
work. I remember that the corners of his study were
piled high with potatoes and turnips he had grown in
a patch of earth outside his laboratory, and dug up
and brought in. He remarked casually that that was
how he took his exercise nowadays, and that was all
the notice he gave to the immense political and social
stresses of the world about him. He went on to talk
about the more permanent realities with which he was
dealing and took me through the ingenious building
in which he and his little band of assistants were
conducting their researches. I saw the dogs on which
he was working. They did not seem to be in the
slightest degree uncomfortable; they wagged their
tails, and he patted their heads. He explained as much
of his methods and ideas as he thought my unspecialized
mind could grasp.
He was a brownish-faced, gentle-mannered man,
with brown eyes and a general cast of countenance
that reminded me of portraits I had seen of the late
Lord Kelvin. He showed a lively interest in the explorations
he was conducting, and he did his best to
make his points clear to me, without any attempt to
astonish me by any sudden strangeness of statement
or epigrammatic gymnastics. He was pleased, I think,
to get some one from outer Europe again asking him
questions. He spoke of the work of other people and
particularly of Sherrington without any note of rivalry
or attempt to caricature; he spoke of them as
collaborators and collateral explorers in this great
work of illuminating some of the obscurest niches of
the world of reality. Never in a moment in his talk
did he seem aware of anything besides his subject,
and least of all was he aware of himself. He seemed in
another world from any thoughts of personal competition.
He embarked upon no praises of Sherrington.
Merely he spoke with respect and interest of his
work. To have raised the question of whether he
thought Sherrington or himself the greater or more
remarkable would have been like letting a drop of
ink or mud fall into a glass of clear wine.
My sense of the man’s simple greatness returns to
me as I read this skilful patient piecing together of
fact and inference and question, doubt, experiment
and conclusion for the third of a lifetime, which
supplies the matter of this book. And as I read I am
reminded of a vehement outbreak I recently provoked
in another great man I know, a man for whom I have
an admiration and affection at least as strong as I
have for Professor Pavloff, though my admiration is
of an entirely different quality, George Bernard
Shaw. I recall that Professor Pavloff is one of the
greatest of vivisectors—“these scoundrels” Shaw
called them—and that according to Shaw it is his
habit to boil babies alive and see what happens.
Queer that one fine man should write so of another!
In that screaming, wildly foolish denunciation of
vivisection to which I refer, Shaw, just to give his
readers an idea of what vivisection meant, described
one of the villains as chopping off the paws of a dog
one after the other to observe its behaviour, and as
being quite surprised to find that after his fourth
operation there were no more paws. And suchlike
platform stuff.
It is interesting to compare the reality of vivisection
as it is given in this book. For the most part the
amount of operation performed involved far less
temporary suffering for the animals than lies at the
door of any “dog-lover” who has the ears of a Belgian
griffon docked, and the vast mass of the experiments
and observations recorded required as a primary
condition that the animals should be altogether calm
and comfortable. The distraction of even a slight pain
or any alarming or distressful circumstance would
have inhibited altogether the delicate responses to
stimuli, upon which this great mass of new knowledge
has been erected. I know it will outrage the dearest
feelings of the anti-vivisector to say this; it is his
peculiar delight to gloat upon imagined “tortures,”
but this book is available for the judgment of the intelligent
reader. One dog Pavloff describes incidentally
as jumping into the stand, impatient for what
any hearty anti-vivisector would no doubt describe
as its “torment.”
But when I set out to write this article I did not
intend to touch so definitely as this upon the delicate
sensibilities of the anti-vivisectionist, probably the
most indefatigable and fiercest of all epistolatory
creatures. That issue is a little off my present track.
I had in mind the remarkable contrast of these two
eminent figures, both in their way commanding my
admiration and both in their way very sympathetic to
me. I come somewhere between them; in my humbler
measure I partake a little of both. I do not know
what Pavloff thinks of Shaw, probably about as
much as he does of the “proletarian science” of
Moscow, but we have Shaw’s ringing “Scoundrel!”
for Pavloff properly on record. I have been amusing
myself for some minutes with that old game of the
One Life-Belt. Probably you know and play that
game. You put it as a problem rather after the fashion
of the Doctor’s Dilemma; if A. is drowning
on one side of a pier, and B. is equally drowning on
the other, and you have one life-belt and cannot
otherwise help, to which of the two would you throw
it? Which would I save, for example, Pavloff or
Shaw?
I do not think it would interest the reader to give
my private answer. But while I was considering it I
was manifestly obliged to ask myself, “What is the
good of Shaw?” And what is the good of Shaw?
Pavloff is a star which lights the world, shining down
a vista hitherto unexplored. Why should I hesitate
with my life-belt for one moment?
To begin with the elements so to speak, Shaw
writes English extraordinarily well. I feel a sort of
benefit of clergy attaches to that alone. Pavloff translated
by Anrep is rather clumsy reading and I doubt
if that is altogether the fault of Anrep. I doubt if
Pavloff is much of a writer. Sometimes I try to write
English, and I am always keenly interested in the
writing of English, and I am even interested in the
writing of stuff about the writing of English, and I
know enough of the business to know how beautifully
it is done by Shaw. And he walks about writing in a
little note-book, avoiding passers-by with remarkable
skill, and presently he produces, out of his head and
out of his vivid misconceptions about life, shows for
the theatre of the brightest, liveliest, freshest quality,
so that there is nothing quite like them in the world.
“John Bull’s Other Island” and “Androcles and the
Lion” and “Saint Joan” float off from reality like
vast soap bubbles, reflecting it in vivid patches,
curved and brightened, iridescent and delightful.
And he talks incessantly, and a larger proportion of
that talk is fun of the very best quality than is found
in the talk of any one else on record.
Moreover, he has invented a most amusing personal
appearance: he is an adept at gravely absurd
conduct, and his extraordinary industry in sitting to
painters, photographers, and sculptors will fill the
museums of the future with entire galleries of his
portraits, medals, statues, and busts. All the rest of
us will be rare in comparison. The likeness varies with
the artist, and it is possible that contrasted series of
these representations will be ascribed to different
contemporary reputations which have been less
sedulous for physical record. It will be incredible that
one single man could have sat so persistently. Some
will perhaps be attributed to eminent vivisectors
otherwise undocumented. So Shaw may even defeat
his end of individual assertion and become the general
type of our time. But certainly he is the greatest
living artist in expression, in self-expression, and he
does it so excellently that it seems ungracious to raise
the question whether he has ever had anything but
himself to express.
But with the life-belt in my hands and Pavloff, so
to speak, splashing, it is a question I must raise.
What has Shaw added to our arsenal of ideas, to our
store of knowledge, to the illumination of the world?
Has he been more than a confusing commentary, a
gesticulating shadow athwart light not his own? He
has been a prominent Socialist. What is there in
Socialist thought, what contribution, or correction,
or deflection, to which one can attach the initials of
G. B. S.?
He has been a mighty reverberator for Samuel
Butler’s self-consoling detraction of Darwin. He has
restored the inheritance of acquired characters by
proclamation, and he has co-operated with that
equally vigorous expressionist, Mr. Belloc, in proclaiming
Darwinism—whatever it is—extinct. He
has made a free use of the phrase the “Life Force,”
but what meaning he attaches to these magic words
is unknown. He expands the word Will on the lines
of various nineteenth-century German thinkers. He
seems to be suggesting at times that man can do anything
by merely willing it, but whether that is possible
on any dietary or only upon vegetarian nourishment,
and whether it can be done without apparatus,
is never clear. He has an aversion from sex and children
which may be either Butler or temperamental,
and he seems to want mankind to try laying parthenogenetic
eggs, and coming out of them fully whiskered.
I doubt if there will ever be this will to the egg
on the part of mankind. And in his wonderful prefaces—as
good as the best Dublin-brewed talk they
are—he has made a vast jungle of shrewd commentary
and dogmatic statements that collectively
amount to somewhere in the region of nothing at all.
It is interesting to read these prefaces and the rest of
his abundant controversial literature, and note how
inevitably he slides away from any general question
to issues of motive. If he has no visible antagonist, he
invents one. Just as he shirked all the issues of vivisection
by describing imaginary monsters of stupidity
and cruelty, so always he has dressed a punching
dummy for every view he has assailed. It is not because
he is a dishonest controversialist, but because
he is incurably a dramatist, that he does this. The
poverty of his abstract thought assures the excellence
of his plays.
People call him a thinker. I doubt any consecutive
thinking at all. Most intelligent men have their ideas
in some sort of grouping and order, even if it is no
more than the order of a patchwork quilt, but I do not
find even that much coherence in Shaw. His ideas
are a jackdaw’s hoard picked up anyhow and piled
together anyhow. Knowing my Shaw fairly well, and
knowing his surroundings, I think I could trace to
some intimate personal influence nearly everything
he has ever held. This he got from Samuel Butler,
and that from Webb; this he expanded from a chance
remark by Haden Guest, and that was loaded into
him by one of Mussolini’s sedulous propagandists.
The worst element in his mental make-up is a queer
readiness to succumb to the poses of excessive virility.
His soul goes down before successful force. He exalted
the maker of enormous guns in “Man and
Superman”; he has rejoiced in the worst claptrap of
the Napoleonic legend; now he is striking attitudes of
adoration towards the poor, vain, doomed biped who
is making Rome horrible and ridiculous to all the
world. When it comes to the torture of intelligent
men, to vile outrages on old women, to the strangulation
of all sane criticism and an orgy of claptrap more
dreadful than its attendant cruelties, this vituperative
anti-vivisectionist becomes an applauding spectator.
So he is welcomed to Italy and fêted in the
sunlit streets along which other less fortunate intellectuals
have been hurried through the darkness to
an ignominious death. What does it matter to him
that the shadow of destruction creeps closer and
closer to so great a man as Ferrero? What does it
matter that the soul of a whole people is dishonoured
and bowed and bent? To him it does not matter, because
his thought is too trifling to apprehend the
threat this triumph of base violence conveys to the
whole world of man. He is taken and subdued by
posturings that outdo his own, and his political
thinking, like his thinking about life and medicine,
brings him at last to no better end than a defence of
impudent quackery.
Empty he is as few of my contemporaries are
empty—yes; but he echoes most sonorously in his
own cathedral-like emptiness, and his outward effect
is striking and entertaining, not simply to himself,
but to us all. He resembles an iridescent film upon
the pool of life, and Pavloff, a great stone built in and
built upon, and so completely incorporated that his
name may have become hardly more than a name,
widely forgotten. To the future Shaw will have contributed
nothing, and yet he may be harder to forget.
We can know what Pavloff knows now if we will do
the necessary reading of him, but a hundred years
hence industrious students may still be discussing
whether Shaw meant this or whether he meant that,
or whether he meant anything at all. Unless, that is,
still more Shavian Shaws, still emptier, still more
resonant and preposterous, have swamped their attention
by that time and obliterated him altogether.
Empty and sometimes intensely vexatious, and yet
I think that like Belloc he is playing a very necessary
rôle in the intellectual world. Scientific men are apt
to forget their obligations to the general intelligence
of mankind. Though nobody acknowledged the indebtedness,
it was Belloc as much as any one who
shook up the biologists at the recent meeting of the
British Association to tell us less mumblingly than
they have done for some time how matters stood with
them about Natural Selection, Darwin and the Origin
of Man. And while I find reading Shaw is like shooting
rapids in sunshine, Pavloff-Anrep, though, as
Baedeker puts it, “rewarding,” is very heavy going,
a deep dark gorge of thought. I wish men of science
would express themselves better. Scientific inquiry
takes its workers into remote and lonely places where
they do a little lose the faculty of ordinary speech.
Our interest in scientific work and sound thinking
might fade out altogether if the mental irritation of
these expressionists did not keep our attention alive.
And with these few remarks, which I hope may
prove helpful, I will hand the life-belt to the reader
and repudiate any further responsibility in the matter.
13 November, 1927.
XXVI THE FUTURE OF THE NOVEL. DIFFICULTIES OF THE MODERN NOVELIST
My distinguished and, I gather from a convenient
autobiography, incomparably clever junior, Lord
Birkenhead, has recently been abusing me in speech
and book. With the deep parental bay mingles the
sharp undergraduate bark of Lord Furneaux, his
promising son. It seems to be a family affair. Some
answer is desirable. I do not see why I should pretend
to a high and mighty line with these gentlemen
and affect a disregard I do not feel. What they have to
say is interesting and worth discussing.
Lord Birkenhead would be impossible in America;
the American lawyer at his wickedest is still a pompous
concealing sort of figure, but Lord Birkenhead has
displayed a disregard of personal dignity that verges
on the outrageous. He is the gamin of Lord Chancellors,
the bright promise of a better age when, in the
midst of robes and dignities, the man will be, if anything,
rather more the man for “a’ that.” No public
figure in America would dare to bend and unbend like
our Lord Birkenhead.
This biography I speak of (“Lord Birkenhead,” by
“Ephesian”), since it contains precise details of its
hero’s early earnings, anecdotes of incidents at which
“no reporters were present,” and so forth, must either
have been written from his direct inspiration or by
some intensely familiar spirit, and it exhibits as smart
a specimen of the “Card” type as the world can ever
honestly wish to see. No end of a fellow he is, and
we are told with immense detail and appreciation how
he called Judge Willis to his face in his own court a
“garrulous old county court judge,” and snapped
back at a witness who had mentioned the village idiot,
“I see—a relation.” Much more of such brilliance.
Among the cherished testimonials—they began early,
for the wet-nurse came near to foretelling the Woolsack
and school governors said, “Watch him!”—I
find myself on record as declaring that he is “the
greatest man in England.” If I did I was unconscious
at the time or talking of somebody else. But manifestly
there are lots of other people who did say it.
Mr. Asquith, “in the presence of Mr. Balfour,” came
near it, and it will be easy to substitute a better name
for mine in a later edition of this revealing book.
Lord Birkenhead, one learns, is not only a great
success as a lawyer and politician, but a very important
figure in literature, and by way of proof I have
before me a copy of his “Law, Life and Letters,” two
handsome volumes, as dignified anyhow as paper and
print can make them. They are mostly what a journalist
would call articles, but I suppose for a writer of
Lord Birkenhead’s standing we should substitute
“essays.” One or two I judge to be after-dinner
speeches rather too faithfully reported. They are
done in a prose of the kind that in the last century
was known as Telegraphese and carried to its highest
levels by Mr. George Augustus Sala, a fine fabric
of ornate but familiar phrases which produces an effect
of strength and dignity and makes little demand
for close attention upon the reader. Occasionally,
indeed, one finds an arresting sentence. For example,
in discussing the murder of a girl of sixteen, he writes:
“The mother of the murdered child stated that,
although living with her at the time of death, the
girl had been brought up by another person whom her
husband on his deathbed had asked to undertake
the guardianship of her child.” That pulls up the
reader for a moment and makes him think. But for
the most part the stuff flows without an interruption,
easily and as one might expect, like the procession of a
judge on circuit with the street well cleared ahead.
Much of his matter concerns the greater figures of
our time, “The Truth about Margot Asquith” or
“Milestones of My Life,” for example. Other of the
articles deal with the practice of the law in its spicier
aspects, and others again with political issues. I have
heard about Lord Birkenhead from his youth up as a
great controversialist, and I refresh my mind with a
brilliance—“brilliant” is his peculiar adjective, and I
make no apology for its frequent repetition—that
middle age has scarcely dimmed. To a protest that
the Bolsheviks are not all robbers and assassins, for
example, he retorts in big print that has all the effect
of a deafening shout, “They are.” Simply that. How
warmly every one who agrees with him will agree
with him on that point! In a crowded court or a public
meeting I have no doubt that shout would have
been decisive; only a still more energetic man with
very stout lungs indeed would have had a chance
against it. But the written word does not triumph and
pass; it remains for further consideration. This is
just one of several passages where I find the habits of
the successful speaker carrying the less habituated
writer beyond the recognized discretions of the writer’s
art, of which he is an amateur, brilliant, of course,
but an amateur. It is not for me to question the truth
about the lady he calls Margot Asquith, or to comment
upon the rough fun of the law courts over this
or that wretched misdemeanour, but I have a certain
claim to discuss a literary matter. He embarks upon
criticism and lays down the law about the novel, and
I find it pretty bad law. When this glittering torrent
of prose comes into my own quarter and even with a
certain clamour invades, so to speak, my individual
courtyard, I feel that any failure to put in an appearance
might be misconstrued.
Lord Birkenhead, brilliant advocate that he is, confuses
the issue a little by personal invective, but it is
easy to disentangle it again. The issue is whether it
is permissible and desirable, in a novel of contemporary
life, to name and let one’s characters discuss,
as I have done in “The World of William Clissold”
and “Meanwhile,” prominent living people. The irrelevant
attack consists in the assumption that this
was done deliberately and meanly as a whet to promote
the sales of the books. He represents me as
“persuading” my publisher to call attention to those
personalities, out of which I “make my living.” This
is evidently a naïve transference of Lord Birkenhead’s
own relations with his publisher and his public to my
case, and he will no doubt learn with surprise that I
have practically nothing to do with the methods of
the firm to whom my agents, Messrs. A. P. Watt &
Son, nowadays entrust the issue of my books in Great
Britain, and that in the case of the two novels in dispute
my only intervention was a protest at the stress
that was being put upon the matter in question. But
I will not dwell upon that. The question of real
names and real people in a book is of much more
general interest, and since it affects the whole future
of the novel, it is worth some further discussion.
The tradition of the English novel is, I admit, dead
against me in this matter. The English novel as we
knew it some fifty years ago was excessively pseudonymous.
This extended not only to persons but
places. The lovers would meet in “the little village of
X.” Hardy wove a fabric of fictitious lives across
Wessex, and even such respectable places as Dorchester
and Winchester take on an alias, and add the
excitement of identification to the natural interest of
the story. I have never been able to share in that
excitement. I do not see why a town exactly like
Dorchester, intended to be recognized as Dorchester,
and identified with Dorchester, should not be called
Dorchester forthwith and have done with it, just as
I do not see why Mr. Arnold Bennett, when he writes
about the Five Towns, does not call Burslem, Burslem,
and Newcastle, Newcastle. The older novelists
so far as place names went were more downright. At
all times and in all novels whatever London has remained
London and Paris Paris. I recall no instance
of London being masked as Georgetown, let us say,
the great capital of Bingland, or Paris being thinly
veiled as Seineville. Dickens varied in his practice,
but his disposition was to be frank about his topography.
Mr. Tulkinghorn was killed fairly and
squarely in an identifiable house in Lincoln’s Inn
Fields, and Took’s Court is hardly so much disguised
as misspelt Cook’s Court.
To-day the scene of the English and American
novel becomes realistic in everything but the actual
foreground. There we have the parlour of No. 7,
Blank Street, or the chancel of the parish church of
Dashington, but the trains run fair and square into
Liverpool Street or Paddington, and the eloping pair
get off the afternoon boat at Boulogne and catch the
train to Paris in strict accordance with the time-table.
If the heroine sticks her head out of the carriage at
Grosvenor Road and says “Good-bye, dirty old
London,” no Lord Birkenhead hectors the author for
“making a living” by an illegitimate and unjust
criticism (thrust into the mouth of a character who is
a mere mask for himself) of the cleanest, etc., etc.
The common sense of the reading and critical public
has long ago accepted the necessity of putting “real
places” into fiction under their proper names and of
admitting comment on and discussion of them. Why
should there be any objection to the same thing being
done with the cardinal figures in the contemporary
social landscape?
To answer that is to realize very extensive changes
that are in progress in the common texture of life
to-day. In the days of Jane Austen it was possible to
write a novel, giving the mental life of decent folk
in England, with not a glance at political, social, or
economic changes. Life and its processes had such an
air of established stability upon her countryside that
it was possible for her to ignore the battle of Waterloo
and disregard the infinitely remote social distresses of
manufacturing England. Life went on inside a frame
of public events so remote that no connection was
apprehended between the two. If the squire babbled
politics, what he said mattered no more than the odd
things said by his lady when she had a fever. And
even in the great novels of the Dickens-Thackeray-George
Eliot period, in Flaubert, in the chief novels of
pre-revolutionary Russia, the march of large events
was so remote that it could be still treated as the stars
or China or the structure of the atom are still treated
to-day, as irrelevant altogether. Even wars could be
kept “off stage” in novels in English, at any rate until
1914. When they come in, as the war in North Italy
comes into some of Meredith’s novels, they come in
externally, as scenery, as an uncontrollable outer event
with which the action of the novel has no connection.
The common flow of human life—and therefore the
normal novel—was going on right up to the opening
decade of the twentieth century, with slight and
negligible reactions to formal government or conspicuous
personalities. To-day that is no longer true.
To-day, just as the world is growing smaller, as
people say, because communications grow more rapid,
so also public and collective life is growing intenser
and penetrating the private individual life more and
more. We ordinary people are in closer touch with
the direction of affairs, and it with us. The personalities
concerned are not only more clearly and fully
known, but they react more upon us. And the drive of
change is far more perceptible. Institutions and standards
that seemed to be established altogether and
completely unchallengeable in the novel of fifty years
ago are now challenged and changing; and the discussion
of such changes, which was once unthinkable
for ordinary people, is now a determining factor in
their lives. People like Lord Birkenhead complain
that in my novels, instead of picturing life, I discuss
it. I certainly have it discussed. It is impossible to picture
contemporary life without discussion. People
who are not discussing now are not alive. No doubt
it is hard to report people thinking in character as
well as acting in character, and I admit I do it at
times atrociously, but it has to be done. I plead the
pioneer’s right to be clumsy. Better be clumsy than
shirk the way we have to go.
I happen to have lived as a novelist through the
dawning realization of this change in the relations of
private and public events, and to have felt my way
before I saw it clearly towards the new methods this
change has made necessary. I began, when I found
that I wanted to convey the social scenery and put in
some of its more characteristic peaks and prominences
by the old-established method of the more or less
modified real person under a false name. I have found
that method out. It is an utterly rotten method.
It had been practised by the masters before me; compare,
for example, the Marquis of Steyne in “Vanity
Fair.” Let me give quite frankly a particular case of
my own. My chief character in “The New Machiavelli”
was an ambitious young man who came into
Parliament with the big Liberal wave in the opening
decade of this century. Such a young man was bound
to get into some relations with the Fabian Society and
to be in touch with and meet and get points of view
from Mr. and Mrs. Sidney Webb. They all did. The
influence of that house in Grosvenor Road was immense.
If that phase was to be left out the story
would get so out of drawing as to be unreal. Well, I
hold now that I ought to have put these two people
into my novel by name, just as I put in the Speaker
or Palace Yard. They were just as much a part of the
scene. Then I should have treated them discreetly
and properly. People in my book might have abused
them, or people might have praised them; it would
have been fair and square. But, under the influence of
the old tradition, I put in some people in the place of
the Webbs, rather like them, but not exactly them.
These phantoms who were like, but yet not identified
with my friends, got worked into the story. One was
amused to invent things about them, and one did so
because one had released oneself from direct statement.
They are not the Webbs, but only Webby
people. I succumbed to the temptation of making it
rather a lark. But every one recognized the “originals,”
so what was the good of the sham concealment?
Every one said, naturally enough, that I had made a
malicious caricature. (In fiction all caricature is called
“malicious,” which is where Law gets the laugh of
us.) Except Mr. and Mrs. Webb, who took it very
cheerfully and charmingly and refused to make a
quarrel of it to please their ardent friends. And there
was a Balfouresque Mr. Evesham too in that novel.
And these quasi-Webbs and this quasi-Balfour set
all the hunters of “originals” agog to hunt identifications
up and down the wretched book. Heavens! the
bore that has been to me! For years I could not write
a book without having half the characters identified
each with a dozen different “originals.” And any
figures left over at last, bless their hearts! were me.
The roman à clé is not the way to handle the political
novel. But if we are not to put in prominent people
under false names, we must put them in under their
own names or destroy the reality of the human scenery
altogether. There is nothing left for the novel
nowadays but crime and adultery, if public life,
economic forces, and the highly individualized personalities
directing them are to be taboo. That is how
the novel has gone in France. I do not believe it is the
way it is going in England.
In brief, the difference between the modern novel
and the novel of the last century is this, that then the
drive of political and mercantile events and the acts
of their directing personalities scarcely showed above
the horizon of the ordinary life, and now they do.
My refined contemporaries who explain to interviewers
that there is nothing real in their novels are
not really keeping close to simple humanity; they are
merely keeping on the old course while humanity
turns into the new.
So it is that when my Lord Birkenhead comes home
weary to his fireside after calling some eminent fellow-lawyer
an old fool, or deriding the Labour Party, or
insulting Russia, or otherwise bearing the heavy
burthen of imperial responsibilities, he no longer
finds his former pleasure in my work. He goes through
“Clissold” and finds himself mentioned, indeed, but
not as “Ephesian” would do. He reads “Meanwhile”
and finds himself not mentioned at all. The
way I deal with Mr. Baldwin makes him indignant.
I cease to be the solace of his exhausted mind. He
gives me up. He casts me aside and reads other
novelists. He thinks so little about me nowadays that
he breaks out about it in speeches at literary dinners
and drags it into these physically imposing volumes.
I have become so unmentionable upon his domestic
hearth that even the shrill, small voice of Lord
Furneaux echoes that magnificent disregard.
I hate not to be loved. I was happier in the old days
when, on every occasion of encountering Lord
Birkenhead, he recited the same obvious compliments.
But I do not think the development of the
modern novel will be retarded very much by his
aversion.
11 December, 1927.
XXVII IS A BELIEF IN A SPIRIT WORLD GROWING? WHY MANY SENSIBLE MEN CONTINUE TO DOUBT AND DISREGARD IT. WHAT IS IMMORTALITY?
A number of people, including many whose intelligence
and achievements in other directions one is
bound to respect, believe and carry on a propaganda
to spread their belief in a world of spirits, disembodied
human beings for the most part, in fact what we
used to call ghosts, which exists invisibly and intangibly
side by side with our world of commonplace
things, but which is capable of slight but significant
physical and mental interference with this material,
everyday, daylight world.
This belief, or something very like it, has been held
by a certain number of people in nearly every age.
One can trace it continuously through the last three
centuries. It has always been stoutly denied by a considerable
number of people and generally disregarded
by the mass of active human beings. In earlier times,
the powers of the spirits invoked by the necromancers
seem to have been greater than they are to-day. They
could inflict serious physical injuries and associate
themselves with a cult of witches and warlocks, unpleasant
in their habits and now happily unfashionable.
Then they were more generally respected. They
were respected rather than liked. The chief solicitude
of the believer seems to have been to find expedients
to keep them at a distance. But now they have
mended their manners, and the chief solicitude of a
number of people seems to be to develop this intercourse
even at the price of very considerable fatigue
and boredom.
Why is there so general a disregard now of allegations
which, if true, should have the profoundest reaction
upon our whole lives? Sir Oliver Lodge and Sir
Conan Doyle ask this question in tones of natural
astonishment. They have produced evidence of the
real existence of this other world which they believe
to be convincing. Sir Oliver Lodge has drawn back the
veil on a sort of sublimated Hampstead, and Sir
Conan Doyle has drawn back quite a number of veils.
His latest book records the communications of an individual
named “Pheneas,” through various media,
to himself and his family, and he asks me to note the
extraordinary quality and significance of the mind of
Pheneas thus displayed. I am sorry to say I can find
none of the qualities Sir Conan seems to expect me
to observe. Pheneas seems to me a platitudinous bore
and a reckless maker of vague promises. Ever since
the end of 1922 he has been promising wonderful
changes for the better in human life and knowledge,
“the biggest thing in the earth’s history” and so
forth. Well, here is Christmas, 1927.
Now I hate to seem derisive of two such men as Sir
Arthur Conan Doyle and Sir Oliver Lodge. I know
something of the trade of story-writing, and I acknowledge
Sir Conan Doyle as a master. I can peep
up at the scientific achievements of Sir Oliver Lodge.
But in this matter of the ghosts they put the evidence
before us and invite us to judge for ourselves. A
priori I find their ghosts and their ghost worlds incredible.
And when they produce their evidence to
convince me that this queer extra-existence does go
on, I am bound to confess I find it unconvincing.
Now the fact that I find the ghost world revealed
by these gentlemen far less attractive than an everlasting
peace does not prove that such a world does
not exist. It may be my fate to follow our old friend
E. W. Hornung into that world of vague featureless
satisfaction and hang about spots of “light” in order
to transmit to earth through unattractive strangers
the startling news that “This is wonderful,” and that
I am “sorry and realize things” (never explicitly
stated) now. I may be brought to confess that “I like
this place. There is peace here, and beautiful vibrations.
God bless you” (five times!), and suchlike
maunderings. But I want very sound evidence indeed
that this dismal substitute for the pungent liveliness
of our present existence, its tender and flaming moments
and its sweet earthliness, awaits me, before I
resign myself to it, and so we come down to the material
proofs.
I have done my best to sample the very large mass
of records available. No doubt I start with a bias
against the evidence, and that the reader must allow
for, but I have been prepared to go on into the details
of any group of investigations that produced a prima
facie case. But I find that I am not given phenomena
that I can scrutinize, recall, and examine in any way
that pleases me. I am asked to make immense concessions
before the evidence can be put before me. A
person called the Medium, it is explained, has to be
considered. He or she is the material vehicle of the
phenomena. Most Mediums have been caught cheating.
This, I am to grant, may be due to a peculiar
temperamental weakness frequently associated with
psychic gifts. Or to nasty, vulgar, bad ghosts.
I am to believe my eyes and ears. When a conjurer
seems to me to take a large new-laid egg out of the
top of his head, I am allowed to say that he has successfully
deceived me without pretending to know
how the trick was done, but when an entranced Medium
produces the pet name of an old schoolfellow
long deceased out of his head, I am asked to believe
at once in all the explanations he gives of spirit controls,
high and low spirits and so forth, unless I can
trace every step by which he came to utter a name
he had no right to know.
Moreover, I must go into favourable rooms for the
phenomena and sit for a long time in a light so bad
that it is the next thing to complete darkness. I must
be still and not hostile. I must sit there until my
fagged attention wanders. Many people must sleep
at séances. But they never mention it. And dream.
Possibly as they expect to dream. I must not complain
if after some hours of such horrible boredom
nothing ensues. I must be “fair” to the spirits and
try again.
In some slightly incoherent way these moral and
intellectual revelations of the ghosts which reveal
nothing, which at best touch trivially upon quite
minor matters in the intimate life, are inextricably
mixed up with queer material phenomena. These are
“materializations.”
Most Mediums are committed to these material
phenomena, and by them their reputations stand or
fall. There is this “ectoplasm,” which is our earthly
foretaste of the wonderful loveliness of over there.
Queer stuff, sometimes queer-smelling stuff, is exuded
by the Mediums in the obscurity, often rather
disagreeably. Its texture and appearance varies very
greatly. This exudation defies all our daylight experiences
of physical and chemical phenomena. It
leaps in its character across gulfs that it has taken
normal life vast ages to traverse. It becomes organized,
in a few minutes, we are assured, as skin, muscle,
nerve. It takes on the character of limbs, of heads, of
entire quasi-human beings who move about.
Artists, like John Tissot, attending such séances have
put on record their impression of these exuded beings
in all their dignity and beauty. In Paris an International
Metapsychic Institute has been endowed for
these experimentations, and the late Dr. Geley, a
man of high scientific standing, produced a considerable
book giving cases in which beautiful beings from
another world have been exuded by Mediums, snapshotted
in all their beauty and returned again
through the pores and passages of the Mediums into
that marvellous other world.
I have looked at Geley’s illustrations with interest.
I note that the hands of the Medium when they appear
in these pictures do not seem to be held as he
says they were held. The head and face of a young
woman are visible projecting from the body of the
Medium, and it is certainly a very pretty face, rather
of the Monna Lisa type, but when Dr. Geley assures
me that it is a substantial face, I find myself sceptical.
The eyes, the eyelids, the mouth and pose and expression
of this being coming into our world from
the mysterious outside remain absolutely the same
throughout the séance in a series of photographs. But
living eyes move. Living lips breathe. Living eyelids
quiver. These do not. Living souls display interest.
The more one looks at these pictures the less like a
living face that face is seen to be and the more like a
face painted or photographed on some distensible
bladder. Dr. Geley considers many possibilities of
fraud, but he never considers the part distensible
pellicles may play in these manifestations. I find
it more intelligible to suppose that this was the particular
device adopted in this case than to suppose
the hundred incredible things that are involved if
one accepts this appearance as a “materialized”
ghost.
Years ago in “Love and Mr. Lewisham” I ventured
to hint that the possibilities of distensible skins
were far too much neglected in the criticism of spiritualistic
séances. Dr. Geley’s ideas recall that idea
very vividly.
Another point about the material evidence for
these phenomena upon which Sir Oliver Lodge, Sir
Conan Doyle and their associates rest their belief in
a whole second universe of immortal spirits interwoven
with our own, is its unprogressive and unconfirmatory
character. As Dr. Fournier d’Albe has
recently pointed out in “Nature,” these phenomena
keep on repeating themselves with variations in the
same vague and inconclusive way without ever coming
to a gripping demonstration. In spite of the
promises of “Pheneas,” they never get on. There are
changes in fashion, but no progress. With the tightening
up of observation and the introduction of photography
and moulds, for example, the noble and exalted
figures put on record by John Tissot give place
to these pellicular faces, to grotesque and horrible
half-shapen things, and even to mere suggestively
shaped lumps.
With the introduction of proper and complete
photographic records of the mutterings of entranced
Mediums there will probably be a very considerable
diminution in the characteristic flavour that now
makes the recognition of the revenants so facile. The
phenomena still abound, but they deteriorate in
quality even if they increase in abundance. We are
told of floods of spiritual light, and, behold, “Pheneas
speaks!” Wonderful prophecies are spoken of. Where
are they?
For me the most fatal line of thought for all this
stuff lies in the steadily changing ideas of modern
people about individuality. Beneath all these necromancies
is an assumption of the complete and incurable
integrity of the eternal human person from the
rest of the universe. The normal man, who is unaccustomed
to analysis, assumes, it may be too readily,
that his self is something detached and vis à vis with
all other things. It may end, but it cannot amalgamate.
But that may be no more than an innate delusion by
which for our lifetimes we carry on a fight for certain
qualities and characteristics against our environment.
We are self-centred for the ends of life, and we are
most of us so richly endowed with self-love and self-appreciation
that we find it extremely difficult to
imagine or tolerate an existence turning on some
other centre to which we may be merely incidental
and contributory. Yet we lay aside self in deep sleep,
and in our moments of greatest exaltation, and for
most of us who are over thirty, the self of childhood
has already faded out for us.
We may be but parts of a larger whole, as the
quivering cells in our living bodies are parts of us.
Perhaps the blood corpuscles in our arteries have a
dim sense of being living individuals in a crowded
thoroughfare. Perhaps we ourselves share a mightier
immortality. Perhaps the dear lives we have loved
close to our own are finished and done, not like something
ended and cast away, but like beautiful deeds
done for ever and fruitful for ever.
I do not know how new these ideas are to the
reader, but he will find them set out very strikingly
from the biological side in such a book as Huxley and
Haldane’s recent volume on “Animal Biology.”
Along that line he will come to conceptions of individuality
and personality that will make the idea
of Pheneas, who lived at Ur before the time of Abraham
and was an Arab, “a magnificent man, honoured
by all who knew him,” who is “a great power” in the
spirit world, and who now attends Sir Conan Doyle’s
lectures, directs his lecturing tours, advises in the
choice of a new house, tells him when to take a day
off in bed, knows “Johanna of Arc,” considers “the
state of the churches a scandal,” and likes the room
dark, as infantile and inadmissible as the nursery
belief in Santa Claus or Old Bogey on the Stairs.
“Pheneas” appears to be a new way of spelling
“Phineas,” and the learned tell us that Phineas is
probably of Egyptian origin and means negro.
Racial snobbery perhaps accounts for Pheneas claiming
to be an Arab. This Pheneas, I venture to think, is
an impostor, wrought of self-deception, as pathetic
as a rag doll which some lonely child has made for its
own comfort.
The men of Ur have lived and passed like the light
upon the specks in yesterday’s sunbeam that glowed
upon my retina. Ur the ancient is dust to-day, and
mounds of rubbish and disused and worn-out things,
and all its individual lives are a fading memory. If
ever a gentleman with the un-Ur-like name of Pheneas
enlivened its streets, he melted back into the
universal stream of being when his enlivening was
done. But Ur was a place of events and a seed of
consequences that live and continue so long as man
endures. And we too live and pass, reflecting for our
moment, and in the measure of our capacity, the
light and wonder of the Eternal.